Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Epilogue

Author’s Note

Other Titles

Alien Prisoner

Alien Invasion Book 2

Honey Phillips

Copyright © 2019 by Honey Phillips

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping or by any information storage retrieval system without the written permission of the author.

Disclaimer

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or people, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Cover Design by Pro Book Covers Studio

Edited by Nikki Groom @ Indie Hub Editing Services

Chapter One

Rachel stared at the ceiling of her bunk and ignored the order to assemble for a meal. Five minutes later, a grey, heavily muscled arm slid the privacy panel enclosing her area aside, and an alien guard scowled down at her.

“Female, eat,” he ordered. His heavy brows drew together, bringing the massive black horns that curled back from his forehead into further prominence. Even without the horns, he would have been immediately obvious as an alien. A heavy bone structure with a blade-like nose and sharply angled cheekbones surrounded reptilian eyes with slit pupils.

She continued to stare at the ceiling, and he growled in frustration. His hand came crashing down on the bed beside her, an enormous hand with three fingers and sharp black claws. Barely able to suppress a shudder, she kept her gaze focused upward even though her muscles tensed. So far, none of the guards had laid a finger on her, but part of her still assumed it was only a matter of time. The guard gave a frustrated sigh, but he didn’t grab her this time, either. Instead, his nose wrinkled in disgust.

“Female, wash,” he ordered this time.

Keeping her face impassive took more effort with his second command. The unpleasant aroma she was cultivating was having the desired effect. As soon as she had realized that all of the women confined with her were young and attractive, she had decided to make herself as unattractive as possible. Three weeks had passed since she had been imprisoned and even though she cringed internally every time she noticed her own odor, she wasn’t about to spoil those efforts now.

The guard tried one last time, roaring his annoyance at her, but she had expected that. The Yehrins roared a lot, especially at her. As long as it wasn’t followed by a physical attack, she could handle the noise. As soon he turned and left, she sat up. Since the bunks were obviously designed for the massive aliens, she had plenty of room to move around. After a quick glance to make sure that the guard had departed, she scuttled in the other direction. Each of the bunk room corridors terminated in a shared bathroom. Even though the white-tiled space was clean and modern, she hated using it. She could never escape the feeling that she was being watched as she took care of the necessities.

After a quick pee and a longing glance at the shower stalls, she headed back down the corridor between the bunks. Pausing just outside the main room, she took a quick survey. Most of the women were gathered around the tables where the meal had been set up. Her stomach gurgled as the smell of food hit her, but she ignored it. She didn’t trust the alien food and she had no intention of cooperating with the aliens, even in such a minor matter. Fortunately, their captors were generous with the food, bringing a hot meal three times a day. In between, they left fruit and plain crackers. She avoided the strange looking meals and grabbed packages of crackers when no one was looking, storing some under her mattress for her eventual escape. Because she would escape; she had no other option. Fighting down the inevitable surge of panic at the thought of her younger brother Benji being dependent on their worthless mother, she studied the room.

The spacious area was centered between the four bunk rooms where the women slept. On one end was a large viewport with a breathtaking view of Earth far below, but her attention focused on the other end. As always, a guard stood next to the door. During the day—or at least the period when the lights were on—one guard was always posted there. Currently, a second guard stood with him, probably the one who had brought the food. They made an imposing display. Tight-fitting, sleeveless black uniforms revealed impressive musculature and their curling black horns added to the threatening picture; however, her focus was on the belt that encircled each trim waist. A number of devices hung from the wide leather strip. If she could just get hold of one of their weapons…

One of the women wiggled her way over to the guards. Rachel recognized her. A sly blonde with the improbable name of Bambi, she liked to make cutting remarks about Rachel and had gathered her own little mean girls’ clique. All the women had been provided with clothing consisting of loose white pants and matching shirts that wrapped at the waist. Rachel had, of course, refused the new clothing and was still in the baggy pajama pants and oversized tee shirt which she had been wearing when she was taken. Bambi was also wearing the clothes she had been captured in—skintight jeans, a low-cut red blouse and heels. Heels, for God's sake. Rachel rolled her eyes. The flooring in their pod consisted of a dark grey spongy material and most of the other girls, including Rachel, went barefoot.

Bambi was right in front of the guards, certainly close enough to grab a weapon, but she didn’t seem to have escape on her mind. Instead, she trailed a seductive hand along the massive forearm belonging to the alien on the right. He immediately bent down to her and the other guard growled at him. The two began a heated exchange of words.

“What does she think she’s doing?”

Rachel jumped, annoyed that someone had snuck up on her, and turned to find Sarah standing there. The other woman smiled cautiously. A pleasant looking brunette in her early thirties, Sarah was the oldest member of their small group and had assumed a motherly role toward the other women. She was also one of the few who bothered to speak to Rachel anymore. Once her fellow prisoners realized that she didn’t eat, wasn’t going to bathe, and had no interest in meaningless conversation, they either ignored her or sneered at her.

“Looking for favors is my guess,” Rachel said, her dislike of Bambi overcoming her usual reticence.

“I don’t think she’s going to get anywhere with those two,” Sarah said doubtfully.

Rachel studied the trio by the door. Bambi still had her hand on one guard’s arm and looked positively thrilled by their argument. “I don’t know. The one she’s got her hand on is in no hurry to remove it.”

“I just hope she has the sense not to try it when the commander is here.”

Both women shuddered. Commander T’ngorzul made a weekly inspection visit, accompanied by Sub Commander T'judin. Each woman was ordered to stand in front of them while they walked around her, discussing her in Yehrin while they leered at her body. They had not actually touched anyone—yet—but each week they seemed to get closer. It was the only command that Rachel obeyed. The thought of being trapped in her bunk while she was inspected made her skin crawl.

The argument by the door escalated. The right-hand guard suddenly tugged Bambi against him, his arm around her waist. Her eyes went wide with shock, and she started pushing frantically at his massive arm. The other guard growled and smacked a button on the wall. Within seconds, the door opened, and another alien stepped inside. Both guards froze instantly. Even though he was slightly shorter than the other two, the new alien carried an air of command that sent a shiver up Rachel’s spine. His face fixed in an expressionless mask, he directed one look at the guard on the right, and the guard promptly released Bambi and stepped back. For a moment, Bambi looked as if she was going to throw herself on the new warrior, but the hard look on his face apparently dissuaded her.

“I am Commander T’chok,” he announced as he stepped further into the room. Despite a slight accent, his English was impeccable. The low rumbling tones caused an unwanted response low in Rachel’s tummy. “You are now under my supervision. Do not approach my warriors again. If you have a request, I will be making daily inspections and you may address it to me at that time.”

Rachel heard Sarah’s soft gasp at the announcement, but she couldn’t keep her eyes off the commander. Like all the Yehrin, he was heavily muscled, but he moved with a predatory grace that belied his massive bulk. Harsh, inhuman features should have made him unattractive; instead, she found herself focusing on his surprising sensual mouth. Slight flecks of silver in his close-cut hair indicated that he was older than the other warriors she had seen, but that only made him more compelling to her.

As he finished his announcement, he scanned the room, making sure he met each woman's eyes. When his gaze settled on her and their eyes met, it literally felt like a punch in the stomach. She had to hold back a gasp of shock. He held her attention for several seconds before moving on. Her knees trembled and she had to force her expression back into its usual flat stare.

“Any questions?” Commander T’chok asked. None of the women responded. After one lightning fast glance in Rachel’s direction, he departed, taking the right guard with him.

“What was that about?” Sarah asked.

“What do you mean?” Rachel refused to look at the other woman, but she had a terrible suspicion that she was blushing.

“The way he looked at you.” Sarah sounded awed.

“He didn’t look at me any differently than anyone else.”

“Sure he didn’t,” Sarah replied, arching an eyebrow.

Rachel took a quick look around but no one else was looking at her, except for Bambi. Great, all she needed was for that bitch to suddenly become observant. Resolutely pushing all thoughts of the Commander aside, she turned away from the main room and the excited chatter which had begun.

“I’m going back to my bunk,” she told Sarah, and escaped. As soon as she climbed up into her space and closed the panel, she buried her face in her hands. The way the situation had escalated had frightened her more than she wanted to admit. Despite knowing that they were helpless against the size and strength of the aliens, seeing how easily that guard had constrained Bambi made it all too real. Any hope she had of escaping seemed impossible. Refusing to give in to tears, she took deep breaths until she could harden her resolve. She had to get out of here; her brother needed her. Somehow, she was going to escape.

Chapter Two

When the Yehrin first appeared in the skies over Earth six months ago, they had promised assistance in taking the planet into a new era of technological advancement. After the first shocked reaction that they were not alone in the universe, most of the people in Rachel’s small Montana town had shrugged and accepted it. Mainly ranchers and farmers, their lives revolved around their land. Their cattle didn’t care what was happening in the cities and neither did they. Rachel hadn’t been interested, either. Her mother had lost another job and Rachel was working two shifts at the diner to earn enough money to keep a roof over their heads. In the few minutes of spare time she had, she studied for her online graphics degree.

Then the alien embassy in New York had exploded. Overnight, a Yehrin Supreme Commander had taken jurisdiction over Earth and alien warriors were in command. Her neighbors had gathered their guns and prepared to fight—despite the overwhelming evidence broadcast over every television and internet channel showing how fruitless such efforts would be. However, no aliens bothered to appear in Gold Creek, Montana, and no one could maintain a state of armed readiness forever. After the Yehrin terminated all resistance with swift, brutal efficiency, the world settled into a new normal and so did the town. With a shrug—and a rifle in easy reach—they went back to work.

By the time Benji went back to school in September, the aliens were just another part of life. They had released several technological improvements to assist the human race, but Rachel was more concerned with finding enough money to buy school clothes for her brother. He had just turned ten and seemed to have shot up a foot overnight. As usual, her mother hadn’t noticed. Since their father had died right after Benji was born, their mother had descended into a state of paralyzed grief that left little room for her children’s needs. Rachel had been nine when Benji was born, but she became his primary caretaker. From diapers to bottles to school clothes, she had been the mother that their own mother was incapable of being.

Benji caught a chill within a week of school starting, and his asthma flared up. The night Rachel was taken, she had discovered that their mother had forgotten to refill his prescription.

“I’m sorry, darling,” she murmured in her usual helpless manner when Rachel confronted her. “I wasn’t feeling very well, and Tom suggested that I should take a walk with him and get some fresh air.”

Rachel gritted her teeth. Tom Cummings was the owner of the Triple D ranch, and their new landlord. She had been appalled when her mother told her they were leaving the small rental house in town and moving out to the guest house on the ranch. Unfortunately, her mother was still Benji’s legal guardian. The fact that the rent on the guest house was considerably less than the house in town didn’t help Rachel’s position, although she had no doubt that Tom had an ulterior motive for giving them such an attractive price. Phyllis Redtree was still a very pretty woman with a slender figure, long dark hair, and big dark eyes. Her air of fragility appealed to a certain kind of man.

“I’ll get it tomorrow,” Phyllis promised.

“Mom, he needs it tonight.”

“I’m sure he’ll be fine. Tom says he just needs to toughen up.”

Rachel’s fists clenched. Tom made very little attempt to hide his disdain for Benji. He thought her brother was weak because he hated seeing the cattle sent off to market. It didn’t help that he was more interested in mechanics than horses, and his quiet intelligence didn’t impress the big rancher.

She tried to keep her voice calm, but it was a losing battle. “He doesn’t need to toughen up; he has asthma and this cold has made it worse. A cold that he caught because he had to stand outside before dawn to catch the school bus since we’re so far out of town.”

Her mother’s lips trembled, and Rachel bit back an exasperated sigh.

“I’ll go into town and get it,” she said, and began pulling on her coat.

“But it’s almost dark.”

The aliens had declared a curfew, and no one was allowed out after dark unless they had a legitimate work excuse. White lights swept down from the sky at random intervals throughout the night, searching for violators. Rachel shivered, but looking at her brother, his thin figure huddled in one corner of the couch, she knew she didn’t have a choice.

“I’ll be fine, Mom. You know they don’t pay much attention to us up here.”

Crouching next to the couch, she brushed Benji’s hair back from his face. He was the spitting image on their mother, from fine dark hair to pale skin to thin frame. Rachel shared their dark hair, but she had inherited their dad’s darker skin tone and sturdier build.

Benji’s eyes were still too bright in his thin face.

“Don’t go, Rach,” he whispered, but she could hear the wheeze already starting in his lungs.

“Don’t worry, bug. I’ll be back before you know it.”

He still looked worried, so she gave him a reassuring smile. “Don’t you remember how old Herman Bennett drove around all night last Friday, waving his gun at the sky and yelling? If they didn’t get him, they sure aren’t going to notice me.”

A reluctant grin finally crossed his face, and he nodded. She gave him a quick hug, a surge of love sweeping through her as it always did when he wrapped his thin arms around her neck.

“Try and get some sleep.” Standing up from the couch, she gave her mother a stern look. “Stay with him.”

“Well, of course I will,” Phyllis protested, looking hurt. Rachel wished she could believe her, but there was no point in arguing. The sooner she went to town, the sooner she would be back.

Despite her assurances to Benji, her heart thumped uncomfortably the whole way into town. Fortunately, Mr. Holman still had the pharmacy open. She picked up the prescription and headed home as quickly as possible. Darkness had fallen while she was in the store, and now only the headlights on her old truck broke the gloom, picking out fence lines and an occasional cottonwood tree. She made the final turn onto Triple D land and breathed a sigh of relief—just as the first light swept down from the sky.

As soon as the light swept over the truck, the engine died. Her teeth started to chatter, and she froze with her hands on the steering wheel. A flying vehicle landed on the road in front of her and she watched in terror as a door opened and an alien stepped out, his horns and massive frame illuminated by the light from the sky. He took one step toward her and the motion released her muscles. She scrambled for the door, determined to make a run for it, but as soon as she moved, the alien pointed a tube in her direction and the world went black.

Rachel woke with an aching head and a churning stomach in a small white cell. An alien warrior stood over her, face expressionless.

“How old are you?”

For a fleeting moment she thought of declaring herself a minor but without knowing the consequences, she decided to stick to the truth. “I’m nineteen.”

“Are you mated?”

“Mate? You mean a boyfriend?” Despite her aching head, she had to bite back a bitter laugh. “No time for that.”

“Why did you break the curfew?”

“My brother is sick. He needs medicine.” Her eyes filled with tears. “Please. I have to get it to him.”

The alien’s expression didn’t change, but he raised his wrist device to his mouth and had a brief conversation in the growling Yehrin language.

“The medicine will be delivered.”

Relief swept through her. “Thank you so much. Does that mean I can go now?”

“No. You broke the curfew and will be punished. Because you were not attempting a criminal act, you will simply be confined.”

“Confined? For how long?”

“At least until the end of the Forbidden Cycle.” For the first time, a hint of emotion crossed his face as his eyes swept over her body. Unfortunately, the emotion looked a lot like lust, and she drew back against the wall. “You may do well as a result. Especially if you can be… accommodating.”

“Accommodating?” Oh, hell no. She opened her mouth to tell him so, in no uncertain terms, when he drew a tube from his belt and the world went dark again. When she awoke the second time, she was in her current quarters on the spaceship. Some of the women had been there for several months, others only a little longer than her. They had all broken curfew, but their excuses had been considered adequate to avoid additional punishment. As if confinement on a spaceship wasn’t punishment enough.

Rachel quickly realized that all the women were young and single and none of them had children. With the memory of the first alien’s words fresh in her mind, she set out to make herself as unattractive and unaccommodating as possible. Despite her fears, so far none of the guards had approached the women, although there was a sense of expectancy about them. Even on duty, they assessed the prisoners in a way that made her distinctly uneasy, and she was quite sure that they had conversations about them. At least the only conversations they were likely to have about her would be about the fact that she was unpleasant and aromatic.

None of that changed the fact that she had been here for three weeks and she had no plan of escape. Which meant that her brother was dependent on her mother to take care of him. Benji. A tear rolled down her face at the thought of her baby brother, but she dashed it away impatiently. Her misery was interrupted by the sound of a female yelling.

“Just leave me the fuck alone, all of you.”

Rachel peeked out her bunk to see a strange woman storming into the bunk room, fists clenched. No one came after her and Rachel suspected that Sarah was keeping them away. Based on her own experience, everyone immediately gathered around any newcomer, desperate for any news of home. She took another look at the woman and realized that despite the mature figure and heavy Goth makeup, the stranger was very young. Her anger was rapidly dissolving into fear and her lower lip started to tremble.

“They can be kind of overwhelming, can’t they?” Rachel said casually. “That bunk is open if you want to claim it.”

“Who are you?” the girl asked belligerently. “God, you’re filthy.”

“Yep. I like it like that.”

The girl sniffed and turned away, throwing herself on the bunk Rachel had indicated. The silence stretched between them until the girl finally burst out, “It’s not fair.”

Yes, very young, Rachel thought, feeling old. But then, she’d never had much of a childhood.

“What’s not fair, honey?”

“This whole curfew bullshit.”

“Why were you out?”

“I have a boyfriend.” She colored beneath the heavy makeup and looked away. “Well, I think he wants to be my boyfriend. And he was having this party, so I took my dad’s keys and snuck out. I didn’t even get a mile from the fucking house.”

“I’m Rachel. What’s your name?”

The girl hesitated but finally conceded. “Lizabet.”

“That’s very pretty. How old are you Lizabet?”

“I’m eighteen,” she said defiantly.

“Really?” Rachel raised an eyebrow.

Lizabet looked away again. “Yeah. You wanna see my fucking ID?”

Rachel let it drop but she was determined to make one of the aliens take another look. She would be surprised if the girl was a day over sixteen.

“There are some clothes in the compartment at the back of the bunk if you want to change. Bathroom is down there.”

Lizabet curled her lip. “You mean those white pjs? No fucking way.”

“They’re probably more comfortable than what you have on.” Lizabet’s outfit consisted of ripped tights, combat boots, a very short pleated skirt, and a ripped tee shirt tied up under her breasts.

“You’re not wearing them,” the girl pointed out triumphantly.

“No, but I’m already in my pjs,” Rachel said with a somewhat rueful glance at her increasingly disgusting outfit.

“They came in your house?” The other girl’s eyes went wide.

“No. I had to go get medicine for my brother and it didn’t seem worth changing.” She didn’t mention that the first thing she did after twelve hours at the diner was to remove the horrendous uniform, shower, and put on something comfortable. Knowing that sometimes the fastest way to get her brother to do something was just to ignore him, she decided to apply the same strategy to Lizabet and simply laid back down.

After the fourth time the young girl sighed and glanced down the hallway, Rachel sat back up.

“Why don’t I just show you how everything works?”

“I guess.” The grudging tone didn’t match the eagerness with which Lizabet jumped up. She recoiled as Rachel came closer.

“Man, you stink.”

“I know.”

“How come?”

Rachel debated her answer. As far as she could tell, she was currently the youngest in the group so she was fairly certain that the aliens would remove the young girl once they found out her true age. If not for that, she would have urged Lizabet to ignore the shower as well. But under the circumstances, why give her something else to worry about? Despite her defiant demeanor, she could tell the girl was terrified.

“I’m not being accommodating,” she said finally.

“What the fuck?”

“Never mind.” Keeping back a few feet, she showed Lizabet how the shower and drying chamber worked and where to drop her clothes to be cleaned.

“Will I get them back?”

“Everyone else has. You might have seen what Bambi is wearing. Not exactly regulation.”

“You mean the old slut?”

Rachel suppressed a laugh. She didn’t think Bambi was much older than twenty-five, but she could picture her reaction to Lizabet’s words. “That’s the one.”

“No one is going to come in, are they?” The young girl cast a nervous glance around the open space.

“Nope. I’ll stay outside and make sure.”

“Thanks.” Attitude forgotten for the moment, Lizabet gave her a sweet, shy smile.

Shaking her head, Rachel left the bathroom and found Sarah waiting for her.

“How is she?”

“Scared and trying to act brave. She says she’s eighteen, but I don’t believe it for a moment.”

Sarah frowned. “I was afraid of that. Why do you think they brought her here?”

“Her ID says she’s eighteen.” Rachel rolled her eyes.

“Fake ID?”

“That’s my guess. I doubt the Yehrin have a lot of experience in checking IDs.”

“You’re going to have to tell that new commander.”

“Me? Why me?” Rachel’s stomach clenched and she wasn’t entirely certain it was with fear.

“Because I doubt anyone other than you or me actually cares—and he likes you.” The other woman’s eyes twinkled.

“He does not.” Does he?

“Well, if nothing else, he’ll probably listen to you just so you’ll go away.” Sarah waved a hand in front of her nose.

“Fine,” she huffed. “I’ll see if I can talk to him when he comes back.”

Chapter Three

T’chok stood outside Breeder Pod Eleven, fighting for control. Ever since he had left the pod yesterday, his instincts had been urging him back. Urging him to see the little human with the enormous dark eyes. He hadn’t even had a good look at her but as soon as their eyes met, he’d felt the connection between them and knew he was going to claim her. Unfortunately, there were six more months before the Forbidden Cycle came to a close. An honorable warrior could not violate that timeframe. His commander’s mate, M’lee, had put him in this position by asking him to assume command of the females being held on the ship. He couldn’t blame her since the previous commander had been a truly evil male who saw the human females only as potential breeders, but it was going to be a very difficult six months.

As soon as the door opened, he scanned the room searching for her, but she was not in the main room. He remembered that she had been standing just inside one of the sleeping spaces the previous day, but she wasn’t hiding in that opening, either.

“Ask the females to gather for inspection,” he ordered the guard who was waiting inside the room. The male nodded and moved away.

“Hi, I’m Bambi.” The female who had been teasing the guard yesterday approached. “I just can’t tell you how much I appreciate you saving me from that awful monster yesterday.”

She gave a shiver that caused her oversized breasts to bounce. He had read enough human mating literature to know that she was trying to entice him, but he had no interest and little patience for her.

“You should not have approached him.”

Her mouth dropped open, a most unpleasant expression. “I didn’t do anything wrong. You ask Commander T’ngorzul. I’m always very cooperative.”

“Commander T’ngorzul is dead.”

Before she could respond, he turned away. A rapid count of the room showed only forty females. The pod was almost full. With his female and the one brought in yesterday, there should have been forty-two. He frowned at the guard.

“Where are the other two?”

“Sleeping Room Four. The smelly one won’t come out, and the new one is following her lead. More trouble than she is worth, that one.”

“All females are to be spoken of with respect,” he growled. His anger at how disparagingly the male spoke about his female must have been obvious because the warrior paled and stepped back.

“I’ll get them,” one of the females volunteered. She had a pleasant face and something about him reminded her of M’lee. He nodded. She disappeared and returned moments later with his female and another young female trailing behind her. Now that he had the opportunity to study his female, he was appalled. Her long dark hair hung limply around her extremely dirty face. Equally grubby, her baggy clothes hung off her thin frame.

“Why is she in that condition?” he demanded.

The guard started to shrug, then reconsidered at the look on T’chok’s face. “She refuses to bathe and does not join the others for meals. Commander T’ngorzul said if that was what she wanted, to leave her to it.”

“Have you performed the inspections before?”

“No. Commander T’ngorzul and Sub Commander T’judin did them themselves once a week.”

“What did they do during the inspections?”

“They made the females stand in front of them so they could check their physical condition.” The warrior looked increasingly uncomfortable.

T’chok closed his eyes. “Did it occur to anyone to verify the inspection procedure?”

“No, sir.” Despite his obvious discomfort, the guard didn’t hesitate to answer.

“Officer T’berdai, the correct procedure is simply to speak to each female to verify their health and well-being. Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Begin the inspections. I will deal with the… rebellious one.”

“Yes, sir.”

T’chok watched as the guard approached the first female. As soon as he was assured that the inspection would be performed properly, he strode over to his female. His eyes watered as he got close to her.

“Come.” He gestured toward her bunk room, but she refused to move.

“R’chel, I said come. I wish to talk to you in private.”

“You know my name?”

“Of course.” A flash of disappointment crossed her face as he continued. “I know the names of all the females.”

“Why do you want to talk to me in private?”

The pleasant one poked R’chel. “Remember what we discussed?”

His female sighed and gave him a suspicious glare. “Are you going to hurt me?”

“Never,” he said, appalled that she would even suspect as much.

“Fine.” She turned and stomped through the doorway. He followed her and closed the door behind them.

“I didn’t think we could close the door during the day.” Her chin was up but her eyes were wide and frightened as she glanced at the closed door.

“You can not. I can. Now, we need—”

“You’ve made a mistake.”

“What?” he frowned. Surely she wasn't going to start protesting her innocence.

“The new girl, Lizabet, I’m sure she’s not eighteen.”

“We verified her age.”

“She has a fake ID. That means she had someone make her a document that makes it seem like she is older than she really is. I don’t know what you have in mind for us, but I know that everyone else here is of legal age.”

“She is a child?” he asked, appalled. Could they have selected a child as a potential breeder?

“Yes, I’m sure she is. Don’t you have some way of checking?”

“Yes, we do. Bring her in here, R’chel.”

While she went to get the other female, he spoke into his wrist com, ordering an immediate investigation. When the two returned, his hearts sank. He had seen the female on arrival but had not looked past the heavy makeup and provocative outfit. Now that her face was scrubbed clean and she was attired in the traditional mutashi, he could see for himself how young she looked.

“How old are you, L’zabet?”

“I’m eighteen.” She glared at him, but he could see the uncertainty in her eyes.

“Lizabet, it’s important. Please tell him how old you really are,” R’chel urged.

The young girl looked defiant for a minute but then her lip trembled. “I’m fifteen.”

Ancestors, how could they have made such a mistake? He would have to ensure that the officers performing the curfew checks were aware of this fake ID concept.

“We are going to transfer you to another location,” he said gently.

“No. No, I don’t want to leave Rachel.” She reached out and grabbed his female’s hand.

“It would not be appropriate for you to stay here.”

“Why not?” R’chel asked.

“Yeah, why not?” L’zabet echoed.

This was not the moment he would have chosen for the disclosure, but it would have to be revealed eventually. “At the end of the Forbidden Cycle, the females in the breeder pods are offered the opportunity to mate with a warrior.”

“I don’t want to mate with anyone,” L’zabet cried.

“Offered?” R’chel asked skeptically at the same time. “I knew you aliens were up to something. Mate with a warrior? What the hell does that mean?”

He ignored her questions for the moment and concentrated on the girl. “You see why you can not stay?”

Tears trembled on her lashes. “Where are you going to take me?”

He rubbed his chin, considering. Very few underage humans broke the curfew and if they did, they were most often with their parents. They had locations set up for families but there would be no one to watch out for her there. “I will investigate the alternatives if you wish to stay with R’chel for a short time longer.”

“Yeah, I want to stay with her.”

“Very well.” He hesitated. “It would be best if you did not discuss the information I have shared with you.”

“I’m no fucking snitch.”

“Good. Now return to the main room.”

Lizabet gave him a suspicious look. “What are you going to do? Are you going to hurt her?”

“A true warrior would never cause harm to a female.”

“Yeah, right,” she sniffed, but after getting a nod from R’chel, she departed.

Alone at last with his female, he studied her. Under the dirt, her skin stretched too tightly across delicate bones. Her eyes were fierce and determined but sunken into her head in a way that indicated too little food and too little rest. Most of her body was concealed by the oversized clothes but her arms still retained some indication of muscle tone beneath the dirt.

“What now?” She crossed her arms and glared at him.

“You will cleanse yourself and you will eat with the rest of the females.”

“Oh, no I won’t.”

“Why not?” He frowned, uncertain why his female would not take proper care of herself.

“The asshole who arrested me already told me that I needed to be ‘accommodating.’ Now I know why. Well, I don’t want to be part of any alien breeding program.”

“I told you it was only an offer,” he said. Of course, he had every intention of persuading her to accept an offer from him, but he didn’t think she was ready to hear that yet. Given sufficient time, he was certain that he could convince her to accept him.

“Yeah, right. And if I don’t accept?”

“Then you will remain a prisoner for the rest of your confinement period,” he said slowly. The thought appalled him, even though he had no intention of letting it occur.

“How long is that?”

“The penalty for breaking curfew is two years.”

“No! I can’t be gone that long.” Tears appeared in her eyes, but she didn’t let them fall. “My brother needs me.”

A pang shot through him at her distress, but he didn’t fully understand her concern.

“Do you not have a female parent?”

“We have a mother, but she is… weak. I’m the only one who takes care of Benji.” She scowled, but he could see the desperation behind her anger. “Some offer. Fuck one of you goddam aliens or not see my brother for years. What happens if I accept your oh-so-generous offer?”

“If you are not with child at the end of one breeding cycle, then you have the choice to be returned to your original location. Your needs would be taken care of for the rest of your life.” Again, he didn’t tell her that it would never happen. Even if she did not become pregnant with his child, he had no intention of letting her go.

“And if I did get pregnant?”

“Then your breeder would claim you as his L’chka.” The very idea of claiming her filled him with great satisfaction.

“So, I’d never get home?”

“Your warrior would be concerned for your happiness. He could choose to take you to your former location or arrange to have your family brought to you.” He silently vowed that she would be happy.

“Right,” she snorted. “I’ll just have to find my own way out of here.”

He approved of her fierceness, no matter how misguided, but… “That will not happen, R’chel.”

She crossed her arms and glared at him. “You just wait and see.”

“Very well. Now you will cleanse yourself.”

Her glare intensified. “No.”

“If you do not, then I will cleanse you.”

“You wouldn’t dare.”

Without bothering to respond, he threw her over his shoulder and headed for the cleansing unit.

Chapter Four

T’chok wrinkled his nose at the odor coming from his female but he still relished having her so close. As soon as she realized what he had done, she started thrashing and pounding her small fists against his back. He chuckled and gripped her tightly to keep her in place, letting his thumb slide into the warm crevice between her legs.

“What are you doing? Stop that.” She squirmed some more but it only drove his thumb harder against her sex. “Stop that,” she repeated, but her voice had changed, becoming low and husky.

They entered the cleansing room and he reluctantly let her slide down his body. A flush heightened her cheekbones.

“Now you will cleanse yourself,” he ordered.

“No.”

“If you do not, then I will do it for you.”

She narrowed her eyes. “You’d better not.”

He didn’t argue—he simply lifted her top garment over her head before she could object. Her hands immediately went to cover her breasts, but he had already caught a glimpse of their perfection. Perfect little mounds tipped with ripe, dark nipples. His shaft, already stiffening simply from being so close to her, hardened to a full erection. The sight of her half-naked body reminded him of the observation devices present in each pod and he quickly used his wrist com to shut down the ones in the cleansing room. He was the only male who would ever see his female naked.

“What are you doing?” she asked suspiciously.

“Turning off the surveillance devices.”

“I knew it. I knew you assholes were spying on us.”

“It is for the safety of the females.” He didn’t mention that monitor duty was fiercely contested amongst the younger warriors.

“Yeah, right. Bunch of perverts.”

He had to scan his translation interface for the meaning of the word and then he frowned at her. “Yehrin warriors are not deviant. We always behave with honor.”

“Really? What about Commander T’ngorzul? Did he behave with honor?”

T’ngorzul had kidnapped the mate of his commander with the intention of selling her child and using her as a breeding factory to produce more. Nothing he had done was honorable, but how did his female know that?

“What did he do to you?” he demanded.

“Aside from those horrible inspections?” She shivered, then shook her head. “I guess it was just the way he acted—leering and smug at the same time, like we were all his personal little sex slaves.”

He growled, annoyed that T’ngorzul was dead and he wouldn’t have the pleasure of teaching him the error of his ways. Reluctantly, he let it go and focused on the much more enticing prospect standing in front of him.

“Now remove your lower garment.”

“Not in front of you.”

“If I leave, will you cleanse yourself?”

“Why does it matter to you anyway?” She avoided his question.

“You will be more pleasant to be around if you are clean.”

“That’s exactly why I don’t want to ‘cleanse’ myself.” She started to make a hand gesture with the words before she realized that she was uncovering her breasts and quickly crossed them across her chest once more. “I don’t want to be pleasant to be around.”

T’chok realized that he had taken the wrong approach. “It is also better for your health. Dirt breeds disease. Now will you cooperate?”

Apparently, that was still the wrong thing to say because she glared at him. “No.”

“Very well.” He removed his utility belt and placed it within easy reach. Her eyes widened and she began to back away, but he didn’t give her a chance to escape. With one quick move, he lifted her back over his shoulder, stripped her lower garments away and stepped into the cleansing unit. Trying not to groan out loud at the feel of her naked flesh against his body, he activated the controls and let the water cascade down over them. Too shocked to fight, she had stilled against his back, so he placed her on her feet, keeping a firm grip on one arm. He couldn’t help scanning her uncovered body. He had to bite back a growl at the sight of her ribs, clearly visible under her golden skin. But despite her slenderness, he could see the toned muscles and the sturdy frame beneath the starvation. The small, high breasts, the graceful curve of her waist, the unexpectedly lush ass—if he could have specified an ideal female, R’chel would have met his every desire.

Before she could recover her senses, he reached for the cleansing fluid. “Now I will wash you.”

Shocked both by the effortless way T’chok had taken charge and the quantity of warm water pouring over her head, Rachel was rendered speechless. When it finally sunk in that she was naked and alone in the shower with a Yehrin warrior, she panicked. She hit at him with her free arm while she tugged desperately to free her other, but he had it in a gentle and unbreakable grasp.

“Let me go,” she demanded.

“No.” He filled his hand with liquid soap and brought it toward her hair.

She twisted and squirmed, trying to break free. He gave a sigh and simply hauled her back against his body. With one arm holding her tightly, he used the other to begin rubbing the soap into her hair. God, that felt good. Despite her fright, she couldn’t help but relax a little as his strong fingers massaged her scalp, his claws only scratching pleasantly against her head.

“Good girl. Just let me tend to you.” His voice was a soothing rumble against her front and for a second, she just wanted to give in. She couldn’t remember the last time anyone had taken care of her. But then he shifted her a little so that he could rinse the soap from her hair, and she felt his enormous erection against her stomach. Her suspicions rushed back.

“No, stop it. Leave me alone.” She started to struggle again, and he let her get just far enough away from his body for him to deliver a swift smack across her bottom. The sting of his hand against her wet flesh made her breath catch and her body still.

“Now behave yourself.” He pulled her back against him and returned to rinsing her hair. A confused mix of feelings flowed through her. Her instinct was still to struggle, even though she knew her efforts would be fruitless. Yet as he continued to tend to her, a feeling of safety and comfort crept over her. He was so much bigger than she was that she felt like a child and it was oddly soothing. She could still feel his erection, but he wasn’t attempting to do anything with it and her fear diminished. He kept murmuring quietly to her as he took another handful of soap and began washing her neck and shoulders before moving down her back.

The slow glide of his hands soothed her further and her body softened beneath his touch. When his hands reached her buttocks, she froze but he only caressed the firm globes with gentle strokes that felt remarkably pleasant—and arousing. With a start she realized that her body was responding to his touch. He slid a finger down the crevice between her cheeks, probing at the delicate flesh between them, and her breath caught. He teased her bottom hole with a fleeting pressure, and she felt the liquid heat of arousal. When he abandoned the secret flesh to move on to her thighs, she almost protested.

After he bent down to wash her calves, he turned her around to work his way up her front. As he reached the top of her thighs, he nudged them apart and she didn’t resist. When he stroked between them, a small choked sound came out of her mouth. No one else had ever touched her there. Between caring for her brother and whatever jobs she could find to supplement her mother’s uncertain income, she’d never had much time for dating. And no man had ever been interested enough to wait for the few moments she could afford to spare. The fingers parting her lips, and gently but firmly cleaning her private parts, made her shudder with fear and longing.

T’chok kept up the soothing noises but he hadn’t moved on. He explored her thoroughly, probing her untried entrance with a careful finger. When the tip of one finger gently brushed against her clit, she cried out.

“Does it hurt, little human? Shall I ease the ache?” he whispered as he continued the caress.

She couldn’t think, her whole body concentrated on that one spot as he made circles around the swollen nub. Her hand reached for his, not to pull it away but to press it closer.

“Such a good girl. You are going to let me take care of you, are you not?”

The words simply added to her excitement and she pushed harder against his hand. He swirled his finger around her clit again and then scraped it very gently with the edge of his claw. The wave crashed over her, her knees collapsing as her body shook, but T’chok held her tightly, murmuring words of praise.

When she stopped shaking, she raised her eyes to look at him. This close, she could see streaks of blue radiating out from those strange slit pupils in an oddly beautiful way. The intensity in his gaze didn’t frighten her but his face was drawn and tight. She was acutely aware that she was naked and pressed up against a very large, very aroused alien warrior and yet, the shiver that ran up her spine was excitement, not dread.

“Why—why did you do that?” she asked.

“To calm you down.”

Her excitement fled, replaced by anger. “You’re trying to manipulate me through sex? I don’t think so. Leave me alone. I can wash myself.”

“No, my zuzu. I am not trying to manipulate you; I am trying to comfort you.”

“And I suppose you didn’t get anything out of it?”

“On the contrary.” He grinned and his teeth were very white and very sharp, more like shark’s teeth than human teeth. “I enjoyed that very much. It was my privilege to feel your pleasure flood my fingers.” He brought up the offending hand and slowly licked each finger. “To taste your essence. Delicious.”

Despite her anger, a slow pulse of arousal hit her at the sight. How could she be scared, angry, and turned on—all at the same time?

“I thought you had to wait until the end of your Forbidden Cycle before trying to seduce me.”

He frowned. “I am not seducing you. I am taking care of your needs.”

“And that’s allowed? Any one of you can ‘take care’ of me?”

“No,” he growled. For the first time, his confidence faltered, and she saw a flash of... something cross his face. “It is only acceptable because I intend to claim you.”

Claim me? Her jaw dropped open. Shock, fear, and a tiny hint of something that felt suspiciously like longing vied for dominance.

“Y-you can’t do that,” she stuttered. “You said I had to accept, and I don’t. Not now, not ever.”

“You will.”

His arrogance had returned. Ignoring her outraged protest, he finished washing her, not slowly but with a possessive thoroughness that made her tingle. He converted the shower to a drying chamber, turning her easily to make sure the warm dry air reached every part of her body. He seemed unconcerned about his own wetness, but she noticed that his uniform dried almost instantly. Once the air had done its job, he took a drying cloth from the cubby on the wall and went over her, checking for any last drop of moisture, before wrapping her snugly in the warm cloth. Then he finally, finally let her go.

Rachel immediately headed for her discarded clothes, but he reached them first, moving with uncanny speed, and dropped them into the laundry chute. She growled and he gave a low chuckle which reverberated its way up her spine.

“You do not want to wear those filthy clothes, do you?”

She didn’t, not really, but they were her only connection to home. Her throat tightened but she refused to succumb to tears. Instead, she raised her chin and gave him a defiant look.

“Are we done?”

Chapter Five

T’chok stared appreciatively at his female standing so proudly before him. Even covered in dirt, she had been attractive. Now with her golden skin unmarred and her long dark hair in a shining fall down her back, she took his breath away. His cock throbbed, angrily reminding him that it was going to be a long six months until the Forbidden Cycle ended. His commander had been able to circumvent the law since his female had already been impregnated by another Yehrin, but T’chok would have to wait the full time period unless he wished to compromise his honor.

“You are very beautiful, little human.”

Pink tinged those high cheekbones before she glanced away.

“Yeah, yeah,” she muttered, but he saw the small smile cross her lips. “Are you going to go away now so that I can get dressed?”

He considered insisting that he would dress her and feed her but a glance at his wrist com reminded him that he had other, less pleasant demands on his time.

“No. I must leave. You will dress and you will eat.”

“Yes, Daddy,” she said sarcastically, but the words hung in the air with an unexpected emphasis. He had studied human mating literature, as he studied the mating literature of every planet they conquered, and he had read stories of adult females who gave themselves to a father figure who would take care of them, punish them, fuck them. The idea of having such total ability to care for his female sent a surge of lust through his body. His cock jerked and he had to bite back a growl.

“You had best obey me, little girl.”

He saw her eyes dilate and he left before he did indeed abandon all sense of honor.

In the main room, T’berdai was back in his post by the door. The women were scattered around the room, but all eyes came to him as soon as he opened the door to the sleeping space. Most of them looked uncertain but S’rah looked worried and L’zabet scared. The young girl rushed to his side.

“What did you do to her?” she hissed.

“Your friend is fine. And she will undoubtedly be more pleasant to be around.”

S’rah gasped and he followed her gaze to where R’chel was emerging from the sleeping space. The white mutashi suited her, the color contrasting nicely with her golden skin and the wrapped tunic accentuating her slender build. He only allowed himself a brief glimpse before heading for the outer door to get T’berdai’s report.

“The inspections are complete?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Any issues?”

“That one.” He made a quick motion in B’mbi’s direction. “She doesn’t like the food. She thinks her bunk is too small and she thinks she should have her own room.” He hesitated and faint color infused his face. “She implied that she would be willing to perform favors in order to receive additional privileges.”

“Did she specify what those favors would be?”

“No, sir.” He hesitated again. “She indicated that Commander T’ngorzul had promised her an early release.”

Damn that male. T’chok hoped he was roasting in the third pit of Dantishen. Could he have made promises to this female, or any of the others, in exchange for whatever his twisted little hearts desired? The breeder pods were supposed to be monitored at all times, but the commander in charge had the authority to turn off the visual record, as T’chok had just done in the cleansing room.

“Very well. Let me know if R’chel does not eat with the other females.”

“R’chel?”

He subtly indicated his female, who was now talking to S’rah and L’zabet. T’berdai’s eyes widened. “She is clean.”

“Yes.” He couldn’t help the satisfaction in his voice. “I will return tomorrow.” He permitted himself one final glance at R’chel and left.

Rachel knew the instant T’chok left the room. She had been trying very hard not to glance in his direction, but she could feel the impact of his presence. When he left, the pressure lifted, leaving her feeling oddly exposed.

“You look so much better,” Sarah said.

“That was not my intention,” she sighed, although she couldn’t help a small flare of vanity. And it did feel much better to be clean. “He didn’t give me much choice.”

“What did that fucking asshole do?”

“Lizabet, is it really necessary to swear in every sentence?” Sarah asked.

“Fucking A.”

Rachel laughed. “Have you been around many teenagers, Sarah?”

Sadness crossed Sarah’s face. “No. My husband and I wanted children, but it never happened.”

Rachel surprised them both by reaching out for the other woman’s hand. “What happened to your husband?”

“He died in a car accident two years ago.” Her eyes filled with tears. “Stupid really. He was trying to avoid a dog and the road was wet. He lost control and hit a tree.”

“I’m so sorry.”

“Me too,” Lizabet added and squeezed Sarah’s other hand.

The moment was interrupted when the big guard appeared.

“You will eat,” he ordered Rachel.

“What is it with you guys and my eating habits? I’m not hungry.” It wasn’t true. Her stomach felt so hollow she could swear her belly was touching her backbone, but now that T’chok had left, her defiance had returned in full force.

“Commander T’chok has ordered you to eat.”

“I don’t care what he’s ordered. I’ll eat when I want to.”

They glared at each other, but he finally let out a frustrated roar and turned away. At least T’chok seemed to be the only one who would man-handle, or rather alien-handle, her into submission.

“How sweet. Our new commander is all concerned about the poor little Indian girl.” Bambi oozed her way over with a fake smile on her face. “Just what were you doing in there for so long?” Her eyes scanned Rachel’s new attire. “Getting a little dirty on the way to getting clean?”

Rachel gave her a disgusted look and turned her back. Lizabet wasn’t so forbearing.

“What’s the matter, you old slut? Jealous?”

Bambi stepped forward, a furious expression on her face, but Sarah and Rachel immediately stepped up beside the younger girl and she stopped.

“I wouldn’t fuck one of those disgusting things for a million dollars,” she sneered. “I guess everyone’s not so discriminating.”

“You should watch what you’re saying, Bambi.” Sarah’s quiet voice interrupted. “Some of us know what happens when the lights go out.”

Bambi paled but she gave a disparaging sniff. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She turned her back on the three and walked away but Rachel noticed that she didn’t have quite her usual confidence.

“What are you talking about, Sarah?” Rachel asked.

“I shouldn’t have said anything.” Sarah bit her lip. “I’m not sure if anything was going on or not.”

“But?”

“Well. You know how the bunk room doors are locked once the lights go out?”

Rachel nodded. She had tried sneaking out to the main room after lights out on several occasions, and the door was always locked.

“A couple of times I saw Bambi leave after everyone was asleep.” Sarah looked troubled. “I’m not sure she was the only one, either.”

“T’chok… Commander T’chok, said that the Yehrin aren’t allowed to touch any of us now.”

“Now?”

“We’re in something called the Forbidden Cycle,” Lizabet piped up. Rachel shot her an exasperated glance and she hunched her shoulders. “Sorry, I thought it was okay since you mentioned it.”

“What are you two talking about?” Sarah demanded.

Rachel sighed and looked at the other woman, surprised that she was beginning to consider her a friend. She had tried very hard to avoid getting close to any of her fellow prisoners. “T’chok, I mean Commander T’chok—”

“I think you can just call him T’chok. We all know he’s taken an interest in you. Apparently, it’s not entirely one-sided,” Sarah said dryly.

Rachel blushed, but ignored the implied question. “Anyway, he told us a little bit more about why we’re here, but he asked us not to discuss it.” She frowned at Lizabet and the girl gave an apologetic shrug. Turning back to Sarah, she asked, “Can you keep a secret?”

“I didn’t tell anyone about Bambi, did I?” The older woman sighed. “Is it going to hurt the other women if they don’t know?”

“I don’t think so. They’ll be told eventually, and I doubt it would help them to know right now. Are you sure you want to know?”

Sarah gave a decided nod. Rachel drew the other two back into the bunk room and quickly brought Sarah up to speed.

“Two years?” Sarah’s face was ghost white and she collapsed onto the nearest bunk.

“Yes. How long have you been here?” Rachel asked quietly.

“Almost four months. It seems like an eternity. To be here for another twenty…” She shuddered and put her face in her hands. Lizabet and Rachel sat down on either side of her and patted her back.

“Why were you taken?” Lizabet asked.

Sarah raised her head and a watery smile crossed her face. “More stupidity. I had been visiting my former mother-in-law. It was right after that first terrible week, do you remember?”

They both nodded. Once the military Yehrin had taken control, the world had exploded in violence. Nuclear weapons vanished overnight, along with any military personnel in the vicinity. Planes attempting to attack the alien spaceships met a similar fate. Violence had erupted in the cities and was quelled with swift, brutal efficiency. All of it had been televised by the Yehrin controlled media. By the end of that week, there was no doubt that the aliens were in complete control. Even though most world leaders retained their positions, they were nothing more than figureheads.

“She was terrified, and I stayed with her far longer than I had intended. She wanted me to spend the night, but I just couldn’t.” Sarah winced. “Her whole house is a shrine to Jeff—my husband—and the guest bedroom is the worst. It used to be his bedroom and she’s kept it perfectly intact. Anyway, I thought I had time to get home. I didn’t.” She looked down at her fingers. “I might... I might consider taking the offer.”

“Really?” Rachel couldn’t keep the shock out of her voice.

“I want out of here.” Her impassioned cry surprised Rachel. Sarah always seemed so calm and in control. “If that’s the price I have to pay… Some of them aren’t so bad, you know.”

Rachel nodded reluctantly. She had spent a lot of time watching the guards in her quest to escape. All of them watched the women, but most of them were at least discreet about it. Despite their stern appearance, some of them were quite kind. One always brought extra berries when he served the meals because he noticed how much the prisoners enjoyed them. Another had arranged for cushions on the uncomfortable chairs. Even as angry as Rachel could make them, they never did anything but roar at her.

Unfortunately, there were also some notable exceptions. One of the guards liked to try and catch naked females in the showers. Another seemed to enjoy terrorizing the women, even though he never actually did anything other than loom over them unexpectedly. Her personal worst was Officer T’judin. He frequently accompanied Commander T’ngorzul and echoed his superior’s contempt for the prisoners. When he was on guard alone, he leered at the women, and stood much too close, his hand rubbing his crotch suggestively.

“It might be worth it,” Sarah continued. “Especially if I ended up with a baby.”

“You want an alien baby?” Lizabet’s eyes were wide with shock.

“It would be my baby, too.” Sarah laughed, but her eyes were sad. “I’m not getting any younger and I really want a child.”

“But they’re fucking huge. What if their—” Lizabet’s usual vulgarity deserted her and she simply waved a hand in the direction of her lap. Rachel shivered a little in remembrance. If T’chok was anything to go by, they were definitely huge all over.

To Rachel’s surprise, Sarah gave a slow cat like smile. “That’s not necessarily a bad thing, child.”

“Ew.” Lizabet shook her head. “I don’t even want to think about it. I won’t have to do that, will I, Rachel?”

“No. T’chok said he would get you out of here and I believe him.” Her words weren’t just to reassure the younger girl. She trusted T’chok to tell her the truth—and wasn’t that a shock.

The rest of the day passed quietly. She didn’t participate in the evening meal, either, but did sneak a few crackers when no one was looking. After the lights went out, she devoured them under her covers. Then she tossed and turned for hours, trying to shake the memories of T’chok’s hands on her body. Even the slight weight of the cover irritated her nipples and her clit throbbed with every beat of her heart. Long after the others were asleep, she crept quietly out of her bunk and tried the door. It was locked.

Chapter Six

When T’chok entered Breeder Pod Eleven the next morning, he was not in a good mood. Acting on his suspicions of the previous day, he had reviewed the monitor recordings. All of the breeder pods had at least one timeframe missing and some of them had multiple missing sections. They always occurred during the overnight period and did not seem to follow any particular pattern. He had taken his concerns to his friend and commanding officer, Commander T’lan.

“Do you think he was abusing the human females?” T’lan asked, keeping his voice low. They were in T’lan’s quarters and his L’chka—his mate—M’lee was resting in the sleeping area.

“I am not sure. I do not think he was forcing them, but I suspect that he was bribing them.”

“Bribing them with what?”

“One of the females in Breeder Pod Eleven said he promised her a reduced sentence.”

T’lan scowled, the big male taking on a more than usually menacing air. “He had no authority to do so.”

“He had no authority to kidnap your L’chka, either, but it did not stop him,” T’chok pointed out.

“I know. I wish I had not killed the borag so quickly. I wonder how much damage he has done, and how many others were involved.”

“I have found that not all of the guards have the correct… attitude.”

“I assume you are rectifying that issue?”

“Of course, but it will take time.”

T’lan nodded, and the males sat in silence. T’chok’s eyes went to the doorway into the sleeping quarters. “Could you have done it, T’lan? Could you have waited until the Forbidden Cycle had ended before you claimed your L’chka?”

The other warrior rubbed his chin. “I do not know. I have asked myself that question many times. In the end, I decided to praise the Ancestors that I did not have to wait.” His gaze sharpened on T’chok. “Why do you ask? Have you found a female that you wish to claim?”

He hesitated, but he would not deny his female. “Yes.”

“She is in one of the breeder pods?”

“Yes.”

“I see. Do you wish to be removed from the assignment?”

“No,” he growled. To never have the opportunity to see R’chel, the chance to feel her soft body against his, to make sure that she ate and slept and kept herself clean—it was unthinkable. But to refrain from claiming her for another six months… He sighed.

“Perhaps. It might be best to remove myself from temptation, but I will not do that until I am sure that T’ngorzul’s rot has been eradicated.”

“I can not counsel you on this, my friend. Once I met M’lee, I could never have left her.” The silence resumed.

“There is the holding facility that is being developed on Earth,” T’lan suggested at last. “If we move the females planet-side, she would no longer be in your direct path although you would still have oversight over her care.”

“Are you going to order me to do that?”

“No. I will leave it to you as an honorable warrior.” T’lan hesitated. “T’chok, it is not you that I doubt. If you choose to claim this female, I have no doubt that you will approach her with care and that you will respect her wishes. But if you do not honor the Forbidden Cycle, it encourages others, perhaps less honorable, to do the same. I am troubled enough that my relationship with my L’chka presents the appearance that I have performed a dishonorable act.”

“I understand. Thank you for your advice.”

Now, as he stood outside the door, he wrestled with the decision. Could he send the females to the Earth facility? It was part of the standard protocol and they would simply be advancing it by a few months. But to give up the chance to see R’chel on a daily basis? His very reluctance argued that it should be done.

Conclusion still uncertain, T’chok entered the pod. T’berdai was once again stationed inside the door.

“The formerly smelly one did not eat,” he informed T’chok immediately. “I ordered her to do so but she refused. The evening guard said the same.”

T’chok glanced around the room but R’chel was not in sight.

“Very well. I will take care of it. You will conduct the daily inspection.”

“Yes, sir.” T’berdai gave him a curious glance. “What are you going to do?”

“Teach a certain little human that when I give an order, I expect to be obeyed.” His tone was harsh enough that even T’berdai paled. Ignoring everyone else in the room, T’chok stalked over to the table where the food was offered. He assembled a plate of small delicacies before heading for the rear sleeping space.

R’chel and L’zabet were sitting on a bunk talking when he entered. They both looked up and he almost smiled at the identical expressions of apprehension that crossed their faces.

“L’zabet, you will leave.”

“Yeah, yeah. I know.” The girl climbed slowly to her feet. “You okay, Rach?”

“I’m fine.” R’chel’s voice trembled slightly and he knew that L’zabet heard it too because she glared at him as she walked by.

Once again, he closed the door, although this time, he did not shut off the cameras. Perhaps that would help him refrain from inappropriate behavior.

“You did not follow my orders, little girl.” He used the term deliberately and was gratified when her eyes widened.

“I don’t have to eat just because you tell me to.” She crossed her arms. “If you want someone to follow your orders, go find one of the other women.”

“I am not interested in the other females. Those females have the sense to eat.”

He advanced to the bunk and sat down beside her. She immediately tried to stand up. He sighed and pulled her onto his lap. “Why do you insist on fighting me?”

“I told you. I’m not accommodating. And anyway, I’m getting—” She clamped her mouth shut.

“Getting what? Away? Are you considering trying to escape?”

“No.” She didn’t look at him.

“It would be a mistake, R’chel. Even assuming you were successful, you are on a ship full of warriors. There is nowhere for you to go.”

“I’ve got to get home. I keep trying to tell you that my brother needs me.” Tears sparkled on her lashes, but she didn’t let them fall. He studied her face, noting the dark circles under her eyes, and the hollows beneath her high cheekbones. Until he had restored her to health, he couldn’t allow her to leave the spaceship. He pulled her closer and after a brief resistance, she settled against his chest. Her concerns about her brother worried him. Perhaps he could check on the child and make sure that he was safe. But first, he had to ensure the safety of his little human.

“Now, you must eat.”

“I don’t want to.” Her bottom lip stuck out and he had the curious impulse to suck it into his own mouth. He had seen T’lan perform that same action with M’lee and found it merely odd. Now he longed to try it for himself, but he pushed the thought aside.

“I don’t trust alien food,” she added.

“It is perfectly safe. Be a good girl and try some.” Keeping her cradled against his chest, he brought a morsel of jima to her mouth. She still looked sulky, but she opened reluctantly, and he placed it on her tongue. The feel of her soft lips closing around his fingers, followed by her soft moan, went straight to his cock.

“Mm. That’s amazing. What is it?”

“Jima. It is from a vine that grows on Ihana.”

Ignoring his arousal, he praised her and reached for another bite of food. She continued to eat eagerly, even licking at his fingers when she particularly enjoyed a tidbit. His erection throbbed in a constant nagging ache, but he paid no attention to it. Instead, he found an unexpected satisfaction in the simple act of feeding her.

“No more, T’chok. That was so good, but I can’t eat anymore.”

“Is your little tummy full?” He patted the soft flesh, resisting the temptation to slide his hand under the fabric of her upper garment so that he could feel her skin.

“Mm.” She nodded sleepily and nestled closer. The movement caused her plump little ass to brush over his hardened flesh, but she didn’t react. He couldn’t decide if he was pleased at her acceptance or annoyed at her lack of interest. Her breathing deepened and he realized that she had fallen asleep. Lifting her carefully, he placed her in her bunk and drew a covering over her.

“Sleep well, little one.”

“‘Night, Daddy,” she murmured, half asleep, and snuggled into her pillow. He liked the sound of it on her lips.

When he returned to the main room, he beckoned to S'rah.

“She ate and now she sleeps. See that she is undisturbed.” The female nodded. “Tell her that she is to eat her remaining meals without argument.”

S'rah raised an eyebrow. “I can tell her, but I certainly can’t guarantee that she’ll obey.”

“I doubt anyone can guarantee that,” he agreed ruefully. S'rah looked startled but then nodded.

“Did you wear the little princess out?” B’mbi’s annoying voice interrupted. “You need someone who knows how to handle a warrior’s… needs.” She started to put a hand on his arm, but he moved away before she got a chance.

“I told you not to approach any of my warriors. I presumed you had the intelligence to realize that I was included in that group. If you make this mistake again, you will be punished.”

“You wouldn’t dare,” she sputtered, but her eyes were frightened, and she backed up.

“Do not test me,” he growled.

“Fine.” B’mbi tossed her hair and moved away.

S’rah stared after her with a worried frown before turning back to him. “When you come tomorrow—I assume you’re coming tomorrow?”

“Yes.”

“Talk to Rachel. Ask her to tell you what I told her.”

“Why don’t you tell me now?”

“I’m not sure I trust you,” she said.

“And R’chel does?” he asked, warmed by the thought, despite his annoyance at S’rah’s refusal to answer.

“No,” S’rah said frankly. “But I… I think she can.”

He studied the female, then nodded. He would wait for R’chel to speak to him.

Rachel woke slowly, contentment flowing through her. Her stomach was still full, but more than that, T’chok’s attention had nourished a hunger which she hadn’t even realized that she suffered. She stretched luxuriously before jumping up, unexpectedly ready to resume the day. Her clothes had been returned, clean once more, but she decided to stay in the white pajamas. They were comfortable and made her less obvious amongst the other women.

In the main room, she joined Sarah and Lizabet who were sitting on the floor in front of the enormous window with the view of Earth below.

“Good morning, ladies.”

“Don’t you mean afternoon? They’ve already brought the second meal.”

“I didn’t realize that I had been asleep that long.”

“Do you want me to get you some food?” Lizabet offered. “Your warrior said you need to eat, and you are pretty thin.”

“He’s not my warrior.” Rachel looked at the meal table to disguise her blush. “I’m still full. I’ll get something later.” She glanced back again. “Why is Bambi glaring at me?”

“She came on to T’chok. Fucking bitch.”

“She did what?” Anger, and an emotion she didn't want to acknowledge as jealousy, swept through her.

“Not your warrior, huh?” Sarah asked. “Don’t worry. He shot her down hard.”

“What did she say?”

Sarah hesitated so Lizabet jumped in. “That he wore you out, but she could handle his needs.” The girl looked disgusted. “Can’t make up her fucking mind. One minute the aliens are horrible, the next she’s trying to jump their bones.”

“My guess is that she really does find them repellent, but she’s willing to hide it if she can get something out of it,” Sarah said.

“Fucking hypocrite,” Lizabet muttered.

“Actually, it’s kind of sad. You have to wonder what kind of life she’s had where the only thing she thinks is valuable about her is her body,” the older woman said gently.

Lizabet and Rachel looked at each other, then over at Bambi who was preening to her court. Bambi saw them looking at her and flipped them the bird.

“I don’t feel sorry for her,” Rachel said.

“Me either.”

Sarah laughed. “Fair enough. I told T’chok to talk to you, Rachel. I think you should tell him about her nighttime excursions.”

“I might not even see him again,” she protested, and tried to hide how desolate that made her feel.

“He said he’ll be back tomorrow.”

“Oh.” She wasn’t quite fast enough to hide her smile. “Why should I tell him about Bambi anyway?”

“Based on what you’ve told us, I think that whatever was going on was against the Yehrin’s rules. Maybe it’s over now that Commander T’ngorzul is gone… but I would feel safer if we knew for sure.”

Rachel agreed and then the three of them sat by the window, talking idly about their previous lives. This was the longest amount of time she had spent in the main room since her capture, but she found it surprisingly enjoyable. Lizabet was profane and often unintentionally funny, whereas Sarah had a quiet dry wit. Between the two of them, they managed to keep her mind off of T’chok and she realized how starved she had been for companionship.

When the guards changed mid-afternoon, Sarah and Rachel groaned when they saw that Officer T’judin had the evening shift. Both of them instinctively moved in front of Lizabet.

“What’s going on?” the girl asked.

“That guard is an asshole,” Rachel said bluntly. “Stay away from him if you can.”

Unfortunately, it wasn’t that easy. As soon as the morning guard left, Bambi sashayed over to T’judin. She didn’t make any attempt to be secretive, clinging to his arm as she whispered urgently at him while she gestured toward the three of them. He eventually shook her off but came sauntering over to the window. He glanced at Rachel, but his attention immediately focused on Lizabet. His eyes slid over her, lingering on her breasts.

“I hear we have a new prisoner. Stand up, female, so I can inspect you.”

“Fuck off,” she said, her chin raised, but Rachel could see her hands shake.

He scowled. “You do not have a choice. Stand up.”

“She’s here by mistake.” Sarah tried to intervene. “She’s only fifteen. Commander T’chok is going to have her transferred.”

“Sure he is. Her record says she is eighteen and she looks old enough to fuck to me, especially with those big tits.”

Lizabet shrank back and crossed her arms over her chest.

“It’s true,” Rachel insisted. “T’chok is having her transferred.”

“I heard all about the games you have been playing with him, smelly.” He finally looked away from Lizabet to check out Rachel. Just his eyes running over her body made her feel slimy but at least it kept his attention away from the girl. “You cleaned up okay. Tits are too small, though. I prefer them big and bouncy.”

He turned back to Lizabet. “If you are not old enough to be here, maybe those things are fake. Are you trying to smuggle something in? Now, stand up so I can inspect them.”

By the time he was finished, he was roaring and Lizabet was openly crying. Rachel and Sarah exchanged a desperate glance. No guard had ever been this aggressive before. The other women were huddled against the walls, except for Bambi’s group who were watching avidly. Rachel knew T’chok would put an end to it, but she didn’t know how to contact him. He had indicated that there were cameras, but would someone be alert enough to realize what was happening?

Determined to get T’judin’s focus off of Lizabet, she stood up. He glared at her and she gave him her best sultry smile. Hiding her revulsion, she copied Bambi and put a hand on his arm.

“She’s just a child. You’re not really interested in her, are you? Wouldn’t you prefer a woman who knew what she was doing?”

At least she had his attention. Keeping her hand on his arm, she managed to draw him away from the other two women.

“T’chok has been training you, I see.” T’judin laughed and her skin crawled, but she managed to keep the smile on his face. “Maybe some things are more important than a big pair of tits. That one is not good for much.” He gestured toward Bambi derisively and Rachel couldn’t help a flash of compassion.

By the time they reached the middle of the room, he was leading her. They were heading for the door, which was good, but she didn’t like the way he was steering her to a corner. Her wrist ached from where he gripped it as he pulled her along. When they finally stopped, his big body blocked the rest of the room.

“No camera here, smelly,” he whispered. “You going to show me what T’chok has been teaching you?”

T’chok’s name strengthened her resolve. Forcing a smile on her face, she trailed a hand down his chest and along the top of his belt. He pushed against her and she felt the sickening thrust of his erection, but she also felt the top of the blast tube he wore on his belt. She was almost positive it was the same device that her original captor had used to render her unconscious. Fighting back nausea, she stroked one hand across his erection to distract him while the other hand withdrew the blast tube. He groaned and thrust against her hand while she searched desperately for a trigger. She finally found a small depression and, praying she was right, turned the tube into his stomach and pressed her finger into the small hollow. He collapsed at her feet.

Chapter Seven

A stunned silence filled the room as the women stared at the huge guard crumpled on the floor and Rachel standing there with the tube in her hand.

“Are you crazy?” Bambi screeched. “You’re going to get us all killed.”

Even the women that weren’t part of Bambi’s group began to look nervous. Rachel was feeling panicky herself as what she had done began to sink in. She looked at Sarah, who had her arms around Lizabet.

“T’chok,” she mouthed at Rachel.

Of course. He would know how to help her. She had to find him. Slapping the panel next to the door, she was stunned when it actually opened, but apparently, they had never expected anyone to bypass the guards and get to it. She cast one quick glance over her shoulder at Sarah before she took off running. The long white corridor was completely empty but as she turned a corner, two aliens were coming toward her. They stopped and stared when they saw her. One of them spoke to her but he was speaking Yehrin and she had no idea what he was saying. He advanced toward her and she raised the blast tube in a shaking hand. He stopped moving.

“Commander T’chok. I need to see Commander T’chok.”

“Female?” At least it sounded like a question.

“Yes, I’m a female. I’m Commander T’chok’s female. I need Commander T’chok. Please.”

More warriors were starting to appear, and she backed against the wall, still holding the weapon in front of her. They were all at least a foot taller than her and their horns reached even higher. Terror spiked through her veins as they continued to surround her. Most of them simply stared at her, looking fascinated rather than aggressive, but then heated words were exchanged between a few of them. When one of the new males snapped at another one, she thought they were going to fight.

“T’chok,” she repeated, but her voice was quivering so badly that she wasn’t sure they even heard her. “I need T’chok.”

An enormous male appeared. Even amongst this crowd of huge warriors, he stood out both from his size and his air of authority.

“I am Commander T’lan. Why are you here?”

“You understand English?”

“Of course.” He glanced at the tube in her hands. “You should lower the weapon.”

“You won’t hurt me?”

“We do not hurt women.”

She raised her wrist, the bruise from T’judin’s grip clearly visible, even against her darker skin. “I beg to differ.”

His eyes blazed and she shrank back further against the wall. “Please, can you just get Commander T’chok. I need him.”

“You want T’chok?”

“Yes. Please.”

The Commander raised his wrist com and pressed a few buttons. With a single sharp command, he dispersed the crowd of warriors, although she saw more than one take a last look in her direction as they departed.

“T’chok is on the surface. He is returning immediately. You have two choices. If you give me the weapon, I will escort you to my quarters where you may wait with my L’chka—my female. If you do not, I will take you to a cell where you may wait for him. Whichever choice you make, you will not be harmed.” His eyes dropped to her wrist. “That was a mistake. Whoever did that will be punished.”

“Um. I kind of did that already. I used this thing on him.” Rachel cringed as she remembered why she was in this situation. “How long will he be unconscious? You have to get back there before he wakes up, in case he harms anyone else.”

“Do you know which breeder pod you were in?’

The name hit her like a blow, and she scowled at him, but right now it was more important to take care of the other women. “No. How many of the damn things do you have, anyway? Officer T’judin was the guard and he was going after a girl—an underage girl—and I had to stop him.”

“You are either very courageous or very stupid.”

She choked back a hysterical giggle. “A little of both, probably.”

“Look at the top of the blast tube. There is a small light. What color is it?”

Unwilling to take her eyes off him, she raised the weapon until she could see the light. “It’s light green.”

“Then you have probably not killed him.”

“Killed him?” She swayed and put a hand against the wall. “This is what they used when they took me. It only made me pass out. I didn’t realize that it could kill anyone.”

“If the light had been red, it would have been fatal.” He growled, teeth flashing white and sharp. “Not that it would have been a great loss, but it would have deprived T’chok the opportunity of avenging the damage to his female.”

T’chok’s female? She wasn’t entirely sure how she felt about that. While Commander T’lan had been talking to her, his claws had been tapping rapidly at his wrist device.

“T’judin has been retrieved, still unconscious. Your friends are safe, and I have assigned two new guards.”

“Can you trust them?”

“I would trust them with my female. Have you made a decision?”

So far, the commander had behaved well. He had gotten rid of the crowd of aliens and he hadn’t attempted to remove her weapon. If she could believe him, he had also removed T’judin and assigned new guards to their dormitory. Most of all, she really didn’t want to be put in a cell. With a sigh, she lowered the blast tube and handed it to him.

“Very well. I will escort you to my female.”

To her relief, he didn’t make any attempt to touch her. He simply gestured for her to precede him and then followed to her left. Several times, she saw someone whisk out of sight as they approached an intersection, but they didn’t encounter anyone else. When he told her to pause outside a door, her stomach lurched. What if this was just a trick?

He opened the door and gestured her inside. Praying that she wasn’t making a horrible mistake, she entered. The small living area was amazingly cozy and… human. Colorful pillows and throws covered the couch, along with a flowered rug on the floor and a number of decorative objects scattered around. She hadn’t realized until that minute how starved she was for color after the never-ending white, black, and grey of the alien ship. She cast a startled glance at Commander T’lan, who had shut the door behind her. What did this huge warrior have to do with all this rather girly decoration?

“M’lee,” he called.

“T’lan? You’re back awfully soon—couldn’t stay away from me?” A soft female voice came from the back room, followed by a pretty human woman. Rachel’s startled glance took in a mop of blond curls, big grey eyes, and a sweet face with an expression of innocence that contrasted with a very lush—and very pregnant—body. Outrage filled her.

“You lied to me, you asshole! All of you did, even T’chok.” Despite her anger, her throat stung at his betrayal. “Forbidden Cycle, my ass. This is all some type of sick game, isn’t it?”

Keeping an eye on the bastard who’d brought her here and was currently smiling at the poor human who he’d probably deceived as well, she backed to the door. Pressing the door release panel didn't work. She bitterly regretted giving up her weapon and started frantically searching for an alternative.

“No, no. It isn’t like that, I promise,” the woman cried. Obviously distressed, she tried to push aside the commander who had stepped in front of her at the first sign of Rachel’s anger. “Get out of the way, big guy. She’s not going to hurt me, are you?” Her head kept popping around the male’s arm and he kept blocking her. It would have been funny if she hadn’t been so angry.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” Rachel said. “I know you’re another victim of these lying alien bastards.”

“I’m not a victim. Well, not really. T’lan, move,” the small blonde demanded with another ineffective attempt to move in front of him. She sighed. “Does she have a weapon?”

“No,” he conceded. Rachel almost snorted. He’d taken her blast tube but that ugly glass lamp should still make an impact on his big skull. She started edging toward it.

“Do you think she can defeat you in combat?”

“Of course not.”

“Then move aside and let me talk to her.”

To Rachel’s astonishment, he did move to one side although he kept an arm around the woman. The blonde gave her an encouraging smile.

“What’s your name, honey?”

“R’chel,” Commander T’lan said.

“I didn’t ask you, big guy.” The blonde elbowed him, with no effect other than to make her clutch her elbow. “Ow.”

He smiled down at her with an astonishingly tender look on his face, before scowling at Rachel. “My L’chka wishes to talk to you. You will be polite and not attempt to harm her.”

“I’m not going to harm her; I feel sorry for her. You, on the other hand…” She gave him her best glare and he actually laughed, displaying an inordinate amount of sharp white teeth.

“Such a fierce human. No wonder T’chok has chosen you.”

The blonde squealed, and both T’lan and Rachel winced. “You’re T’chok’s L’chka? That’s so exciting. Oh, you’re just perfect for him.”

Rachel swayed. The events of the afternoon, on top of the weeks of poor nutrition, were catching up with her and her legs threatened to give out on her.

“What’s the matter? Do you need a doctor?” M’lee asked.

“No, I’m fine.”

“She has not been eating properly,” T’lan said.

“Oh, no. Sit down, please. Let me make you something to eat. I’ve become quite a wiz with the replicator. I’m Emily, by the way.” She gestured to the couch before trying to turn to the wall of built in cabinets. Commander T’lan finally let her go and gave Rachel a narrow-eyed look.

“Sit down, R’chel, before you fall down. T’chok will not be pleased if you are damaged.”

“Why should I care if the betraying bastard is pleased?” Rachel sneered at him, but she gave in and sat on the couch, although she chose the end nearest the lamp. It was higher than she would have preferred but the extra cushions and throws made it more comfortable than anything she’d sat on in three weeks.

“Here.” Emily handed her a mug of tea and a plate with a… peanut butter and jelly sandwich?

“Peanut butter and jelly?”

“Yep.” Emily gave her a wink. “I’ve been craving it for weeks now.” She started to climb up next to Rachel and T’lan immediately picked her up and placed her carefully on the couch. He gave her a quick kiss, that same tenderness obvious in every move. He moved away, but only far enough to lean against the wall and watch both women.

Rachel took a sip of her tea and a bite of her sandwich and felt refreshed enough to resume her questions.

“What’s all this bullshit about a Forbidden Cycle and waiting until it’s over before approaching a woman? You’re very obviously pregnant.”

“I am.” Emily cupped a hand over her stomach with a happy smile. “But it’s not T’lan’s fault.”

Rachel raised an eyebrow and devoured more of her sandwich. “What? You tripped and fell on his dick?”

Emily blushed and giggled. “No. I had a friend in the first Yehrin delegation. We had an… encounter as the result of some manipulation by a bad Yehrin. But then I met T’lan and we fell in love and everything worked out.”

“So, you’re admitting that they’re not all good?”

“Of course they aren’t. Are all humans good?” Emily asked. “But the majority of Yehrin that I’ve met are decent, honorable males.”

“What about the females?”

“I’ve only met one but, yes, she’s very nice.”

“Really? You’ve met a Yehrin female?” The scuttlebutt in the pod was that there weren’t any Yehrin females. Rachel wasn’t the only one to speculate about why all the prisoners were young and female. “We thought this might be one of those ‘Mars needs women’ things.”

Emily sighed and looked at T’lan. “It kind of is—but it’s complicated.”

Before she could continue, the door flew open and T’chok appeared, his furious gaze going directly to Rachel.

Chapter Eight

“Are you injured?” T’chok demanded.

Before she could reply, he dropped to his knees in front of her. Even on his knees, his head still topped hers. His eyes blazed, blue streaks sparking like electric flames, but his hands were gentle as he clasped hers. She saw the moment he caught sight of the bruise on her wrist.

“Who did this?” he growled.

“Officer T’judin.”

He cradled the damaged wrist in his hands. “He is a dead male.”

T’lan interrupted. “He is in custody. Your female rendered him unconscious with a blast tube.”

“Where did you get a blast tube?”

“Um.” She had a sinking feeling he wasn’t going to approve of her actions. “Commander T’lan didn’t tell you?”

“No. He sent me a message saying that my female needed me. He did not go into detail.”

“Yeah, well don’t be too sure about that ‘my female’ thing. You lied to me about the whole Forbidden Cycle thing.” She waved at Emily, who was curled up against T’lan.

“I explained that,” Emily protested.

“You explained it was because of a ‘bad guy.’” She couldn’t help the air quotes. “But he’s certainly not the only one. Between some of the guards, that asshole T’judin, Commander T’ngorzul—”

“T’ngorzul?” Emily interrupted. “He’s my bad guy—I mean he’s the one I was talking about.”

“Commander T’ngorzul oversaw the breeder pods. As a result, you may have seen more of the wrong kind of warrior. You have my deepest apologies,” T’lan said solemnly. “That is why T’chok is now in charge.”

“You should have told me that there were guards that behaved inappropriately,” T’chok interjected, giving her a stern look.

“You should have been able to find that out for yourself,” Rachel retorted.

Emily gave an infectious giggle. “She’s perfect for you, T’chok.”

He smiled at the cute blonde and an unexpected pang of jealousy hit Rachel. The two of them seemed awfully cozy, and if she was his type… She cast a remorseful glance down at her own slender curves, then scowled and lifted her chin. Why should she care what type of woman the betraying bastard liked?

“I agree.” He turned his gaze to Rachel, eyes still blazing. “Tell me what happened.”

As T’chok listened to R’chel’s story, he grew more enraged. What kind of animal would go after a child? He exchanged a quick glance with T’lan and saw the same question in his face. How far had the rot spread? But his attention focused on R’chel at her next words.

“You attempted to seduce him?” he roared.

“I most certainly did not.” Her eyes shifted away from him. “I was just trying to get him away from Lizabet. But he took it the wrong way.”

“Little girl, he is three times your size. Do you know what could have happened if you had not been able to seize the blast tube?”

“I know.” Her chin came up, but he saw the fear flash across her face. “But it would still have been better than letting him get to Lizabet.”

“We will discuss this more in private.” He nodded to T’lan. “Thank you for handling the situation. My zuzu and I are going to have a private discussion in my quarters.”

His friend nodded, looking amused for a second before his expression turned serious. “There is something you should know,” he said in Yehrin. “There is a back up to the visual feed that is not turned off by a commander’s override. I am having the data retrieved and sent to your personal files. Also, I have reserved the Arena for tomorrow.”

“Hey, no talking in Yehrin,” M’lee demanded. “That’s rude.”

“Yes, my L’chka,” T’lan replied, without a hint of apology.

“Come, R’chel.” Without waiting for her to object, he picked her up in his arms. She weighed so little it actually tugged at his hearts, but he still relished the feel of her delicate body cradled against his.

“It was nice to meet you, Rachel,” Emily said. “Maybe you can come visit me again.”

“R’chel is a prisoner,” T’lan reminded her.

“Oh, phooey. In that case, I can go visit her.”

“No.” All three of them responded at once. T’chok looked down at R’chel, surprised to hear her voice echoing the sentiment.

“I don’t think that a very pregnant human female is going to reassure anyone,” she said.

“I am very pregnant, aren’t I?” Emily said with satisfaction.

T’chok stalked down the corridor to his quarters. He had sent the command to clear the halls so no one was in sight. He knew that he should return R’chel to Breeder Pod Eleven immediately, but he wanted some time alone with her first. His usual calm had abandoned him. He was furious that T’judin had injured her and intended to make the borag pay for it in the Arena tomorrow. He couldn’t help but be proud of his little human’s courage in standing up for the child and with her outwitting T’judin. But she had put herself in danger. As he opened the door to his quarters, he reached a decision. She had to be punished.

“This is… spartan,” R’chel said as she looked around. Unlike T’lan’s larger quarters, his space consisted of a single room. He was eligible for a larger suite because of his promotion but he had seen no reason for more space. A large bed, cabinets for his clothing and weapons, a replicator, and his own cleansing chamber more than satisfied his needs. His one indulgence was a chair from Syrus Five. Covered in black fur, it conformed perfectly to his body. He perched there now, keeping R’chel in his lap. His cock ached with her nearness, but he found it satisfying just to have her in his arms.

“My translation interface does not have a definition for Spartan.”

“It means plain, bare, this…” She waved a hand. “It’s named that because of some Greek warriors who didn’t believe in comfort.”

“That seems appropriate. However, if my quarters bother you, I can—” He stopped abruptly at the point of offering to get a larger residence. It would make no difference. He would not be permitted to keep her with him. The Supreme Commander only allowed M’lee to stay with T’lan because she was pregnant. The thought of R’chel swelling with his child sent a surge of longing through his body, but he could not break the Forbidden Cycle.

“You can what?” R’chel narrowed her eyes.

“Never mind, my little zuzu.” Her half-confused, half-suspicious expression entranced him. He traced her face with a finger, fascinated by the delicate bones and the soft skin that met his touch. Seized with a longing to explore her mouth the way T’lan explored M’lee’s, he bent his head until he could reach her lips. His mouth pressed against hers, relishing the way she felt beneath him. Her lips were even softer than her skin and he licked the seam between the two plump curves.

“Oh.” R’chel jumped.

“What is it?”

“Your tongue. It’s rough.”

“Is that bad?”

“No,” she said shyly. “I just wasn’t expecting it.”

Red and slightly swollen from his touch, her lips tempted him again. This time, when he explored the seam of her mouth with his tongue, she opened for him and he dove into the warm depths. Her taste exploded across his tongue. She tentatively stoked her soft little tongue against his in return and he groaned, relishing the sensual experience. No wonder T’lan kissed his M’lee so often. He plunged deeper, demanding her response, and she met him eagerly, running frantic little hands across his chest and up his neck. His cock was painfully hard, pressing against his pants in an attempt to get closer to his female.

When he finally forced himself to raise his head, R’chel gave him a dazed look. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes heavy, and her lips red and swollen. Satisfaction filled him at her obvious pleasure, but they had matters that needed to be discussed.

“Now, my zuzu, tell me why you put yourself in danger.”

Her eyes dropped down to his chest, and she plucked absently at his shirt.

“Why do you call me zuzu?” she asked, instead of answering his question.

“It is a small creature that lives on Leonth. It has big eyes and very soft fur that fluffs out when it is angry.”

“You mean like a kitten?” She scowled. “I’m not some cute helpless little creature.”

“Neither is a zuzu—they have sharp claws and a venomous bite.” He didn’t mention that they also had pink fur and were regarded as adorable pets.

“Maybe that’s not so bad.”

“It is not. But you are attempting to change the subject. Why did you put yourself in danger? Did I not tell you that the pod was monitored?”

“You did, but I haven’t seen any proof of that. No one ever stopped T’ngorzul before,” she said bitterly.

Rage threatened to overwhelm him.

“You said he didn’t harm you.”

“No, he didn’t. He was creepy and embarrassing, but he never actually touched me.” She bit her lip and finally looked up at him. “But Sarah said… she said that some of the women left after lights out, even though the doors were locked.”

Fuck. This was what S’rah had wanted him to know. Was there no end to T’ngorzul’s depravity?

“So, you see, I had to do it,” she said earnestly. “I had to protect Lizabet.”

He stared down at her face, her eyes pleading but her chin lifted defiantly. His warrior instincts raged, infuriated that she had endangered herself, that she had not trusted in him, but his hearts were touched by her bravery and her compassion.

“Very well. I will not punish you this time.”

A brief flash of relief crossed her face, then her eyes narrowed. “You don’t have the right to punish me any time.”

“Oh, yes I do. We both know that you are mine, R’chel.”

“No, I’m not, and you’re not the boss of me. You’re not my daddy.”

Once again, the word fell into a charged silence. She had said it defiantly, but she looked almost… expectant? Was that what she needed from him?

“Oh, yes I am, little girl,” he said deliberately.

Her stubborn chin didn’t lower, but he was suddenly aware of the delectable scent of her arousal. Satisfaction filled him; she wanted this also. With one quick move, he stood up and carried her over to the bed, then let her slide down the front of his body.

“Remove your clothing.”

“Take off my clothes? Why? You said you weren’t going to punish me.”

“I said I would not punish you this time for endangering your life. But I will not allow you to deny the bond between us. Now remove your clothing like a good girl.”

Her fragrance deepened but her eyes were wide and uncertain. He softened his stance and ran a finger down her cheek.

“Do you want me to do it for you?”

“Y-yes, sir.” The words were barely a whisper.

Dropping a kiss on the top of her head as a reward for her honesty, he took off her clothes, a lot more slowly than he would have preferred. His cock throbbed incessantly, but he ignored it. He had treasured the image of her in the shower, but his memory had not done justice to her beauty.

“You are beautiful, my zuzu.”

Color flared on her cheeks, but she shook her head. “I’m nothing special.”

He spun her around and gave her a quick, hard spank.

“You will not deny your beauty. You are very special,”

When he turned her back, her eyes were wide, her pupils dilated, and her dark nipples hard little points.

“I think you enjoyed that, little girl.”

She wet her lips but didn’t respond. He would allow it. Reaching behind her for a pillow, he placed it on the edge of the bed, then bent her face down over it until her upper body was resting on the bed with her hips perfectly positioned at the edge. She didn’t resist, but he could see the fine tremor skating across her skin.

“W-what are you doing?”

“What I have wanted to do since I first licked your nectar from my fingers.”

He dropped to his knees behind her. Perfect. Her hips were level with his mouth and his horns would not prevent him from getting as close to her as he possibly could.

“Spread your legs, R’chel.”

There was a long pause, but he waited as patiently as possible. He wanted her to choose to obey him. She shivered, then sighed, and he saw her muscles relax.

“Yes, sir.”

With tantalizing slowness, she parted her legs. Once again, his shaft pressed painfully against his uniform at the sight—the small patch of silky black hair, the rosy lips already glistening with excitement, the small entrance waiting for his touch.

His patience deserted him. He caught hold of her hips and pulled her against his face, desperate to taste her. Soft, breathless cries escaped her lips as he explored every inch, lapping greedily at her essence. When his first initial hunger was assuaged, he slowed his pace, working his way into the impossibly tight entrance of her cunt, thrusting gently back and forth as he worked his way deeper while she shuddered and tried to push back against him. As her cries grew more urgent, he withdrew, seeking the swollen nub at the apex of her sex. He circled it, teasing and plucking at the swollen flesh as her body tensed and her cries increased, until finally he clamped it firmly between his lips as he drove one finger into her tight little channel, and she exploded with a startled cry.

The feel of her body convulsing around his finger, the wetness flooding his face, her scent filling his senses—it was too much. He had his pants discarded and his body lowered over hers, his rock-hard cock already probing eagerly for her entrance before he came to his senses. What was he doing? He couldn’t claim her now, couldn’t put aside his honor and her safety. With a frustrated roar, he pulled away.

Chapter Nine

One moment T’chok was on top of her, the next, his massive body no longer covered hers. Stunned by his abrupt departure, it took longer than she would have liked before she realized her position—bent over a pillow with her legs spread wide. Face flaming, she rolled to a sitting position and brought the pillow up in front of her to shield her naked body. T’chok stood against the farthest wall with his back to her, his head bowed so that his horns pressed against the surface. Heavily delineated muscles etched his back and led down to a perfect ass, strongly muscled thighs and calves, and those strange clawed feet. Despite her embarrassment and confusion, the sight of his naked body sent a jolt to her still swollen and oversensitive clit; however, the defeat in his posture concerned her enough to overcome her lust.

“T’chok, what’s wrong?” She kept her voice soft.

“I am sorry, R’chel. I have behaved without honor.” He kept his face to the wall.

“You have?”

“I was about to take your body,” he said harshly.

“Oh.” He was feeling guilty about that? Now that her arousal had subsided somewhat, her rational side emerged and she knew that it would probably have been a mistake, but she couldn’t let him take all the blame.

“I wasn’t trying to stop you.”

“It is Forbidden.”

“You keep saying that, but I don’t understand. Why is it Forbidden?”

He sighed and turned back to her. She couldn’t help noticing his broad chest and stacked abdominal muscles, at least an eight pack, not to mention the massive appendage between his legs. Good lord. Her pussy clenched in a combination of lust and fear. That was no beginner’s model—it was probably just as well he had called a halt to the proceedings. But she couldn’t look away, taking in every detail from the swollen dark grey head to the thick undulating shaft and the wide base. She wet her lips and his cock jerked.

With a low curse, he gathered his scattered uniform and dressed before picking up her clothes. Covering his incredible body didn’t erase the image from her mind, but it did make her even more conscious of her own nudity. Still holding the pillow in front of her, she reached for her top but instead he pulled her to her feet and dressed her quickly and efficiently. His fingers didn’t even linger as he wrapped the top firmly around her waist and she bit back a sigh.

“Are you going to tell me what the deal is with this Forbidden Cycle?”

“I suppose you deserve to know.” He sat in the enormous chair again and pulled her back on his lap. Comforted that he wasn't rejecting her, she snuggled against him.

“The Yehrin have long searched for compatible races with which to breed.” She stiffened and he dropped a kiss on her head. “However, we have rarely found such a match, even when all the genetic factors are compatible. Many generations ago, before the Forbidden Cycle, one such race was found. Many females were impregnated.”

Something in his voice disturbed her and she leaned back against his arm until she could see his face. “Were they impregnated willingly?”

“They were not asked,” he admitted. “Perhaps as a result, they somehow managed to communicate a message amongst themselves. On the Day of Sorrow, all of the women took their own lives and those of their unborn children.”

“Oh, no.” She could imagine those poor desperate women, unable to face the thought of giving birth to a child forced upon them by an alien invader.

“Thus, the Forbidden Cycle—a year to learn the habits and customs of a new species. As we have discussed, at the end of the cycle, certain warriors are allowed to make an offer to the females of that race.”

“Well, it’s certainly better than wholesale rape, but don’t you see, T’chok? You’re still not giving them much more than the illusion of choice.”

“It is a choice,” he insisted. “I have never forced a female and I never will.”

“You’ve done this before?” Nausea clutched her stomach.

“It is a matter of the survival of our race. The Supreme Council has decreed that an attempt must be made with each genetically compatible species.”

She jerked away from his arm and he let her go, but he kept her on his lap.

“How many times?”

He didn’t pretend to misunderstand. “I have entered a breeding contract six times during my years of service. It was never successful.”

“Six times? So I’m just number seven?”

“No. I care for you, R’chel. I have never been tempted to break the boundaries of the Forbidden Cycle before.”

The stinging sensation in her throat threatened a bout of tears, but she refused to cry in front of him.

“Please take me back to the breeder pod.” The name sent an additional wave of pain through her.

Concern washed over T’chok’s face, and he attempted to cup her face, but she ducked her head.

“You do not understand, my zuzu.”

“I understand enough. It is just as well that you didn’t fuck me. I will never enter into a breeding contract with you.” Anger was beginning to overwhelm the pain and she spat the last words at him.

“I did not intend to offer you a breeding contract. I intend to claim—” He stopped abruptly. “This is not the time to discuss my intentions. I will return you to the other females.”

The walk back was a silent one. He took her hand and she neither protested nor responded, letting her fingers rest limply in his grasp. He stopped at the entrance to the pod.

“I am sorry, R’chel. I did not intend to hurt you.”

“You didn’t hurt me.” She kept her chin high and ignored the burning in her eyes.

His eyes narrowed. “Do not lie to me, little girl. Forbidden Cycle or not, I will not hesitate to punish you if you deserve it.”

“You don’t have the right to do anything to me, you asshole. Just leave me alone.”

For a moment, she thought he was going to ignore her protests and take her over his knee and she almost wished he would. Instead, he shook his head and opened the pod door. As soon as it opened, she scooted inside and headed for her bunk, ignoring the curious glances from the other women. The first tear fell as she threw herself onto the bed. Pulling the pillow over her head, she gave in to sorrow.

A long time later, she realized that someone was patting her back in a soothing manner. She wiped her eyes and looked around to see Sarah and Lizabet sitting next to her. As soon as she raised her head, Lizabet started talking.

“Are you all right? What did they do to you? Please tell me they didn’t hurt you. You saved me, Rachel. That horrible alien.” She shuddered. “I was so fucking afraid, but you made him go away.”

“It’s okay. He probably wouldn’t have done anything.” Uncomfortable with the girl’s gratitude, Rachel ducked her head.

“I’m not so sure,” Sarah said. “When he took you off in the corner… None of them have ever done anything like that before.”

Rachel sniffed and sat up. “What happened after I left?”

“Everyone freaked out,” Lizabet said.

Sarah laughed. “Pretty much. Bambi was yelling that we were all going to be punished, but I noticed she didn’t go over and check on him. No one did. Some of us were trying to decide if we should leave, too, but…” Pink flared high on her cheekbones. “None of us were brave enough.”

“It wouldn’t have done any good. I didn’t make it very far before I was surrounded by aliens.”

“Oh, no. Did they hurt you?” Lizabet’s eyes widened.

“No. But it was pretty scary.” She shuddered at the memory of all those tall alien bodies surrounding her. “I just kept saying T’chok’s name and then this Commander T’lan showed up. He said he was going to take care of things here. I assume he did?”

Sarah nodded. “He must have. All of sudden, a bunch of them showed up.”

“Even the old slut shut up when they came,” Lizabet said with a satisfied voice.

“They took Officer T’judin away and left two guards here. We were all kind of waiting to see if they would do anything, but they just stood by the door. Even when some others brought dinner, they stayed there.”

That was different. Usually the on-duty guard helped lay out the meal. The mention of food reminded Rachel that she hadn’t eaten but she didn’t think she could face the rest of the women right now. Her stomach growled and the other two looked at her.

“Do you want me to get you something to eat?” Sarah asked.

“I’ll go.” Lizabet bounced up and hurried away.

“Why do I feel so much older than her?” Rachel asked, envying the young girl’s energy. The events of the day washed over, leaving her exhausted and sad.

“What else happened?” Sarah asked. “I know that’s not all.”

“Not much.” Avoiding Sarah’s eyes, she plucked at her blanket. “Commander T’lan took me to meet his mate. Her name is Emily and she’s human.”

“She is? What about the forbidden thing?”

“I’m not sure I entirely understand but apparently someone took advantage of her and he stepped in.” She debated for a minute, but after a quick look at the door to make sure Lizabet wasn’t on her way back, she leaned closer to Sarah and whispered. “And she’s pregnant.”

An expression of longing flashed across Sarah’s face. “They can get us pregnant?”

“Apparently. I get the feeling that it’s a big deal as well.”

Lizabet returned with a plate piled high. “I wasn’t sure what you wanted so I got a little of everything.”

Rachel looked at the mound of food and laughed. “Thanks, Lizzie. I hope you’re planning on eating some, too.”

“Maybe just a bite.”

Rachel put the plate between them, and the three nibbled and chatted until lights out. When she was alone in her bunk once more, Rachel’s thoughts kept returning to T’chok. Six women? It wasn’t that she expected T’chok to be a virgin, just because she was one. Even back on earth, she hadn’t expected that her future husband, assuming she ever had meet someone, would be a virgin. But the circumstances were so different. He had outright admitted that getting a woman pregnant was important to the Yehrin—so important that he’d tried it six times with women in the same position she was in now. How could she believe that he would want to be with her for any other reason?

The next day T’chok did not appear. Officer T’berdai did the inspections without him. The new pattern of two guards at the door at all times continued, with additional warriors to bring and remove the meals.

“I guess you scared them,” Sarah said, surveying the stern faces of the door guards.

“Somehow I doubt that,” Rachel said dryly, remembering how terrified she had been throughout her flight, but she was too distracted worrying about T’chok’s failure to appear to argue the matter further. Where was he? Now that he knew she was on to his games, had he decided to stay away from her? Ignoring the sinking sensation in her stomach, she tried to tell herself it was for the best, even though she felt that everything between them was still unresolved. By the time the evening meal appeared, she actually considered not eating. Surely if he cared at all, he would show up and start bossing her around again. In the end, she sighed and got a plate, although she was unable to do more than pick at it.

“What’s the matter, princess? Your alien tired of you already?” Bambi sneered as she walked by.

Rachel had spent more time in the main room than usual, although she refused to admit it had anything to do with a desire to see T’chok. As a result, most of the other women had approached her at one time or another. The majority couldn’t seem to decide if she was brave or crazy, but they recognized what she had tried to do for Lizabet. Bambi and her group had ignored her up until now.

Despite knowing she shouldn’t engage, Rachel’s mouth opened to respond just as the door slid back. T’chok entered, a slight limp hindering his usual confident stride, and she saw a gash down one cheek and several more on his arms. Two more guards accompanied him, but she only had eyes for him. She was on her feet and rushing to his side before she made a conscious decision to move.

“T’chok, are you hurt?”

“Do not worry, my… I am fine, R’chel,” he said, and moved past her to talk to one of the on-duty guards. She stared after him and realized that her mouth was hanging open. He had never been so dismissive of her. She thought she had seen a brief flash of emotion when he first looked at her, but it had immediately disappeared behind his stern warrior mask. Apparently, he had just been playing games with her.

Behind her, Bambi giggled. “You really don’t know how to keep a man happy, do you?”

Rachel managed to keep her expression calm but before she could respond, T’chok reappeared at her side.

“B’mbi, you will accompany me.”

Pain seared through Rachel as Bambi shot a triumphant glance at her.

“Your confinement will be extended due to your attempted manipulation of the guards.”

“What?” Bambi gasped.

No trace of sympathy showed on T’chok’s face. “Your evening activities were observed.”

“That’s impossible. He turned off the cameras—” Bambi stopped abruptly as she realized that her objection only validated the charge.

Brittany, another member of Bambi’s small group, was also being led in their direction, protesting loudly. Bambi started yelling about her rights, a stream of profanity accompanying her complaints. T’chok pulled out his blast tube and shot her. She slumped to the floor, and the other woman lapsed into shocked silence. A guard flung Bambi over his shoulder and together with Brittany and the other guard, turned to the door. T’chok started to accompany them.

“T’chok?” Rachel called softly.

He turned back, and she could swear there was longing in his gaze before his mask fell back into place.

“What will happen to her?”

“She will be removed from the breeding program and confined until her sentence is completed.”

“I know she’s not a nice person, but Commander T’ngorzul manipulated her.”

“No, R’chel. The recordings are quite clear. She approached him.”

“Oh.”

Silence fell between them, but he didn’t move away this time. She bit her lip, her eyes traveling over his wounds. He looked tired, and despite everything, she had the urge to take care of him. “I…”

“Yes?”

A thousand things rushed through her head, but none of them emerged. When she didn’t continue, his face grew even harsher. With a curt nod, he turned and left, the door closing silently behind him.

Chapter Ten

T’chok stood outside the pod door, fighting the urge to return and gather R’chel into his arms. For a moment, he allowed himself to consider a wild fantasy of carrying her to his personal flyer and hiding her somewhere on earth where they could be together. Of course, the chances of escaping Yehrin technology were slim, and, more importantly, he could not abandon his duty, no matter how much he wanted to claim his little female.

His warriors had moved ahead so he followed at a brisk pace, ignoring the pain in his leg. T’judin had fought well but the outcome was never in doubt. Although, perhaps he should not have been quite so self-confident. Determined to punish the borag for his unacceptable behavior, he had played with him rather than ending the fight quickly. As a result, T’judin had taken a swipe at his hamstring which had almost succeeded in severing it. After that, T’chok brought the fight to a swift conclusion. When T’judin lay dead at his feet, his blood had pumped with victory and all he could think about was finding R’chel. T’lan had finally stunned him in order to get him under control.

Reviewing the tapes had revealed a disturbing pattern of both abuse by the guards and attempted manipulation by some of the females. Along with eight other females, the two from Pod Eleven were deposited in the brig. Five warriors were removed from duty and sentenced to hard labor on Kadah. Two others would be executed in the morning. Relieved that the troublemakers were no longer his responsibility, he finally dismissed his squad and headed slowly back to his quarters.

His thoughts immediately returned to R’chel. Despite her anger over his previous breeding contracts, she had been concerned about his injuries. He had wanted to reassure her, but he had to focus on the immediate task instead of sweeping her up in his arms and carrying her back to his cabin. Perhaps he should try talking to her again. It was after lights out in the pods; would she be sleeping already? He envisioned her curled warm and sleepy in her bunk and his cock thickened. Instead of awakening her, he could carry her back to his quarters and hold her all night. He was heading in that direction before he came to his senses.

Once again, he found himself at T’lan’s door. M’lee answered.

“T’chok, are you hurt?” Her eyes went instantly to his wounds and he found himself smiling. His friend’s L’chka had a compassionate heart. It was one of the reasons he had given her his honor and would always watch out for her.

“I am fine, M’lee. I wish to speak to T’lan.”

“He’s in the shower. Come and sit down and I’ll make you some tea. Or would you prefer something stronger?”

He rarely drank, but tonight… “Assarian brandy, if you have it.”

She opened a cabinet and surveyed the small collection of bottles. “Which one is it?”

“The green bottle on the right.”

M’lee poured him a generous amount before wiggling up on the other end of the couch.

“How’s your girlfriend?” she asked innocently, but her eyes revealed her amusement.

“She is not mine, M’lee. She can not be mine before the end of the Forbidden Cycle. And she is not happy with me.”

“Because you have to wait?”

“Because I told her that I had entered breeding contracts in the past.”

M’lee winced. “I can’t imagine that went over well.’

“It did not. But this is different.”

Before she could respond, T’lan appeared dressed in loose evening pants. He glared at T’chok. and a low growl vibrated in his chest.

“Stop that, T’lan.” M’lee tried to jump up, but her enlarged stomach made rapid movements difficult. T’lan picked her up and sat down in her place with her curled on his lap, still glaring at T’chok. M’lee poked him. “You know T’chok is our friend.”

“I do not wish you to be alone with another male. And you should not answer the door when I am not here.”

M’lee rolled her eyes. “Relax, big guy. I checked to see who it was. I wouldn’t have let anyone else in. Well, except Tren. Or maybe T’rarchar. Or…” She tapped her chin thoughtfully.

T’chok hid his amusement at T’lan’s frustration. Officer T’renan and Supreme Commander T’rarchar were also close friends, but a Yehrin warrior always preferred to keep his L’chka away from other males.

“Enough, my L’chka. We will discuss this later.” T’lan tried to frown at M’lee, but his face immediately relaxed into a smile and he dropped a kiss on top of her blonde curls. “Why are you here, T’chok?”

“I almost claimed R’chel last night.” He shot a quick glance at M’lee, but she did not look shocked. “I wish to take your suggestion to remove the females to the Earth facility.”

T’lan frowned. “You are sure?”

“Yes, I do not believe I can be here on the Khaichi with her every day and resist.”

“Isn’t there some way you can be together?” M’lee asked. “I understand why the Yehrin came up with the idea of the Forbidden Cycle but surely there is some exception for love?”

“Love?” His hearts thumped.

“I know, it’s not a word you guys like to use—although, trust me, Rachel will expect to hear it. If you prefer, an exception for claiming your L’chka when you find her?”

“No, M’lee,” T’lan said. “The risk is too great. Our arrangement has already caused much discontent. Another exception would only add to that.” He looked at T’chok. “Is the Earth facility ready?”

“It is close. The building is suitable, isolated from other human establishments. The existing cleansing facilities are adequate, and the cooking areas are being retrofitted. The barrier will be complete by the end of the week. Internal monitoring is the furthest behind, but we should be able to have the main areas covered.”

“Very well. I will advise T’rarchar that we will be moving the females in the near future. He is aware of the incidents under T’ngorzul’s command and will not object. Other ships with breeder pods have been advised to review their monitor records as well but so far no other signs of tampering have been discovered.”

“Thank you.” The thought of R’chel removed from his care caused his fists to clench, but it was for the best; it had to be.

He started to rise but M’lee spoke first. “T’chok, I was thinking about what you said. That Rachel is upset by the contracts. You need to show her that you think of her as more than a… breeder.” Her nose wrinkled. “What do those poor women do all day?”

“What do you mean? They have a comfortable living environment and frequent meals.”

“Would that be enough for you?”

“No.” The idea appalled him. “But we can not allow them free access to the ship. They are here because they violated the law.”

She waved a hand. “Even prisons on Earth have libraries, crafts, exercise yards. Do something that lets her know you see her as a person.”

The idea of pleasing his little human filled him with satisfaction. If he could not be with her, he could still take care of her. “Thank you, M’lee.”

“Would you like another drink?” she asked.

“No,” T’lan said firmly. “It is time for T’chok to leave.”

“Don’t be so rude.”

“I am not being rude.” T’lan’s eyes turned brilliant green as he looked at her. “I need to be alone with my L’chka.”

M’lee blushed and made a half-hearted protest, but T’chok rose to his feet.

“I understand. Thank you for your advice, M’lee.”

He bowed and left. While he ached to have his L’chka with him, the idea of providing for her in other ways gave him a small measure of comfort.

A week later, Rachel was once again staring at the ceiling of her bunk. In many ways, it had been a good week. The day after Bambi was taken, a new group of aliens had appeared. With swift efficiency, they had assembled a set of shelves and filled them with books. A rather odd assortment of books, to be sure, but the women were so delighted that they didn’t protest. The next day, a collection of board games and assorted crafts was delivered. Throughout the week, there were additional enhancements to make their lives more comfortable. She knew T’chok was behind the improvements, and she couldn’t help but feel a glow of satisfaction. Maybe he did care about her after all.

Unfortunately, T’chok had not been to the pod for the entire week. She had long since stopped trying to convince herself that she didn’t want to see him, even if only for a moment. Her body, however, wanted more than just a glimpse. A low thrum of arousal was her constant companion, worsening each night as she laid in her bunk and remembered each of their encounters. She tried relieving the tension herself, but nothing satisfied the ache. And it wasn’t just the desire, she missed the way he made her feel—safe and protected in a way she hadn’t experienced for many years.

When she wasn’t lusting over T’chok, she fretted about Benji. In her more optimistic moments, she managed to convince herself that her absence was a good thing—that without her to depend on, her mother and Benji would finally be able to form a true mother-son bond. Unfortunately, memories of her mother’s previous failures on that front left her terrified that he was being neglected.

“Hey, Rach.” Lizabet’s excited voice broke into her troubled thoughts. She raised her head and smiled at the girl. As she did, she realized that she could hear an unusual amount of noise coming from the common space, but given the grin on Lizabet’s face, it wasn’t anything to worry about.

“What’s up, Lizzie?” Rachel forced a smile. It was obvious that both Lizabet and Sarah were worried about her, so she tried to act more enthusiastic when they were around.

“Look!” Lizabet twirled and Rachel realized that she was wearing a pair of black jeans and a flannel shirt. “No more pajamas.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Clothes—boxes of clothes.” Lizabet grabbed her hand and pulled her out of bed. “Come get something before all the good stuff is gone.”

Rachel laughed and let herself be pulled along. A new outfit would be a nice change. The main room looked like the tag sale from hell. Boxes were scattered about the room, clothes flung over every available surface. Two women were arguing over a sundress—in October—and three were actually all tugging at the same pair of jeans. Four guards were on duty, and for once their stern expressions were missing, replaced with identical bemused looks.

“This way. Sarah’s guarding some things she thought you might like.”

Rachel’s throat tightened, touched that the two of them had thought of her amidst the excitement.

“Thank you,” she whispered, and gave the girl a quick hug. Lizabet looked startled but returned it enthusiastically.

“No problem. Maybe now you’ll smile for reals.” Apparently, Rachel’s happy act hadn’t been as successful as she had hoped.

Sarah was huddled in a corner, a box behind her, looking like a lion defending her cub. She greeted them with a sigh of relief.

“I’m glad you’re here. I was beginning to think Joanie was going to jump me for this box.”

“What do you have in there?” Rachel asked, intrigued despite herself.

“Two tanks and a sweater in your favorite color,” Sarah said, handling a pile of black items over to Lizabet.

“Sweet.”

“And these are for you, Rachel.” Sarah handed her a pair of black leggings, a soft burgundy sweater, and a long tunic in shades of cream and gold.

Rachel stroked the sweater, relishing the fuzzy knit beneath her fingers. She had to clear her throat twice before the words came out.

“Thank you. You two are the best friends I’ve ever had.”

Sarah’s eyes filled with tears and Lizabet sniffed. “Shit. You bitches are going to make me cry.”

They all laughed and wiped their eyes.

“What did you save for yourself, Sarah?”

Sarah pulled out another sweater just as the door opened. Even though she had her back to it, Rachel knew immediately that T’chok had entered. Hungry for the sight of him, she swiveled around. Despite the chaos surrounding them, his eyes had gone straight to her. She could see the blue sparks flaring from across the room before he slowly looked away.

“Females,” he said. His voice wasn’t loud but the authority in it carried and everyone stopped to look at him. “I have an announcement. This afternoon you will be transferred to Earth.”

An excited buzz filled the room. Lizabet reached out and clutched Rachel’s hand. An uneasy mixture of excitement and sorrow filled Rachel. She had been gone far too long and she knew how much her brother needed her, but to leave T’chok left her feeling aching and sad.

“You will not be returning to your homes,” T’chok continued, and the noise subsided like a deflating balloon. “You will be housed in a detention facility for the next six months. At the end of that time, you will be given alternatives for your future.” He looked at Rachel, and she saw the question there—she knew he was asking her if she would take the breeding contract. A part of her, which she suspected was her heart, urged her to agree. The rest of her revolted at the very idea of exchanging sex for freedom, no matter how much she longed to be in his arms. She shook her head, in confusion as much as denial, and saw the mask come back down over his face.

“What alternatives?” One of the braver women asked the question.

“They will be explained to you when the time approaches.” He nodded to Officer T’berdai. Rachel hadn’t even noticed him standing behind T’chok. “You will each be issued a carryall. You may bring anything you wish that will fit in that.” Another fleeting glance at Rachel and he was gone.

Conversation resumed, even louder and more excited than before. T’berdai passed out a small silver cube to each woman and showed them how to expand the cubes into a sizeable tote.

“Do you think if we’re on Earth, they’ll let us go outside?” Sarah asked, her voice wistful.

“Oh, I hope so,” Rachel said. After living in rural Montana all her life, she missed the open space and the mountains on the horizon with a surprising intensity. Even when she only saw them as she was rushing to school or to work, she always knew they were there. Before her mother got pregnant again and her father died, he had taken the family camping on weekends and she still associated him with the outdoors.

“Come on, ladies. Let’s get packed.” Sarah cast a rueful glance at the small handful of clothes. “What there is to pack anyway. At least that means I can take a couple of books and my feeble attempt at knitting.”

Rachel smiled and followed along, but she was far more concerned about T’chok than a few clothes. He obviously still wanted her—was he simply going to avoid her for the next six months?

Chapter Eleven

By the time T’chok returned that afternoon, all of the women were on edge. Sarah had played peacemaker in two fights and comforted several others who simply broke down in tears. Rachel knew that she should have helped her, but she didn’t have the patience, or frankly, the same concern that Sarah had about the others. She tried to keep Lizabet from bouncing off the walls, and considered she was doing more than her share.

“Where do you think they’re going to take us?” the girl asked for what felt like the hundredth time. “I hope it’s somewhere warm. Miami would be fucking awesome.”

“Somehow, I don’t see us lying in the sun on Miami Beach,” Rachel responded, but Lizabet ignored her.

“Or California. I’d love to see LA.”

Rachel let her continue her improbable speculations, contributing an occasional nod when required. Sarah returned from her latest effort and collapsed next to them.

“I am so ready for this be over.”

The door opened and once again, T’chok was there. This time he didn’t even glance at her, and she bit her lip at how much that hurt.

“Females. The time has come to depart. You will leave in a single line. Each of you will be escorted by a warrior and you will proceed directly to the transport ship.” He gestured to the woman closest to the door. She paled but walked to the door, clutching her tote.

Beyond the opening, Rachel could see a line of warriors, their massive bodies and horned heads forming an intimidating gauntlet. The woman came to an abrupt halt.

Sarah shook her head. “Doesn’t he realize that he’s scaring Heather to death? Come on. Let’s show them there’s nothing to be frightened about.” She rose to her feet and Rachel and Lizabet followed her. Sarah’s tote was obviously heavy, overloaded with books, but she led the way with a confident stride.

“Commander T’chok, why don’t you let me go first so that the other women can see there is no reason to be afraid?”

“Of course. This is Officer T’gana. He will be your escort.”

A huge male stepped forward. Like T’chok, he appeared somewhat older, and his face was weathered. He approached Sarah with caution, then reached for her bag. She drew back, a brief flash of fear crossing her face.

He looked frustrated and spoke in a low, rumbling voice. “Heavy. Carry.”

Startled, Sarah looked up at him and Rachel saw her face soften. “Thank you.” She let him take the bag, then the two turned and started down the corridor.

“Uh oh,” Rachel whispered to Lizabet.

“What do you mean?”

“Didn’t you see the way they looked at each other?”

“But they’re so old. That’s gross.” Lizabet immediately blushed. “I didn’t mean Sarah. I just meant he’s old.”

T’chok motioned for Heather again and she stepped forward reluctantly to follow Sarah down the corridor. Rachel gave Lizabet a gentle push so that they were next in line. A troubled expression crossed T’chok’s face as he looked at Lizabet.

“L’zabet. Do you still wish to stay with this group?” he asked.

“Of course, I do. You aren’t going to take me away, are you?” Lizabet stumbled back into Rachel and clutched her arm.

“No, not yet.” He looked at Rachel over the girl’s head, and despite his attempt to keep his warrior mask in place, she saw longing in his gaze. Her own wretched heart couldn’t help responding, and she gave him a shy smile. His posture eased, just a fraction, but enough for her to recognize his relief before he turned back to Lizabet.

“Do you want to walk with R’chel?”

“Yes!” Rachel winced as the girl’s grip tightened.

“Very well. This is Officer T’khui and Sub Commander T’relma. They will escort you.” He focused on the two males and ice dripped from his words. “You will protect them with your lives.”

“Yes, sir.” They both placed a hand over their hearts and bowed their heads.

With one last look at T’chok, Rachel guided Lizabet out of the pod that had been their prison. One guard walked in front, the other behind, both with a hand on their weapon. They moved through the same white corridors that she remembered from her previous escape, but this time no one approached her. A warrior was stationed at each intersection but there were no other signs of life.

When they emerged at last in the hangar, she stopped abruptly enough that Lizabet almost stumbled over her. The enormous space curved off in both directions, further than she could see, with rows of ships in all size and shapes. The one directly in front of them was large and ugly, like a giant metal insect. Beyond the ship, only a wide opening separated them from outer space. In the distance, she could see what must have been another part of the ship, but it had to be a mile away. More ships passed between the two arms.

“Wow,” Lizabet whispered. “It’s like a fucking movie.”

“Not like any movie I’ve ever seen.” She frowned up at the guards, who had halted with them. “Why aren’t there any doors? Shouldn’t we be getting pulled out into space?”

The two had a brief conversation in Yehrin before Officer T’khui responded. “Air. Wall.”

“You mean there is an air lock? We just can’t see it?”

He nodded, looking relieved that she understood, before gesturing to the waiting ship. “Go.”

Giving Lizabet’s hand a reassuring squeeze, she led the girl up the ramp. The ramp led into a tall, narrow space with a row of high-backed seats lining each side. Obviously designed for function rather than comfort, they echoed the industrial feel of the outside. Heather and Sarah were being shown how to strap into the complicated harnesses. In both cases, the guards asked permission to check the buckle and were careful to avoid touching the women. Sarah’s guard was treating her as if she were made of glass, a bashful expression on his craggy face. Sarah’s cheeks glowed, but she gave him a shy smile of thanks. Rachel climbed up next to her friend and fastened herself into the harness. The straps came down over both shoulders and up across her thighs to fasten across her stomach. As soon as her guard moved away, she turned to whisper to Sarah.

“Did you find a friend?”

“Stop that.” Her blush intensified. “He was just… nice, that’s all.”

“Do you remember when you didn’t believe me when I said I wasn’t interested in T’chok? How’s it feel when the shoe’s on the other foot?”

“And you were the one who said nothing can happen until after the Forbidden Cycle is over.”

“Then take my advice. Don’t touch him and whatever you do, don’t kiss him.”

“Ew, no,” Lizabet chimed in. But Rachel noticed that Sarah’s eyes had traveled to where T’gana was stationed by the door, supervising the process of loading the women, and her lips curved up.

Once all of the seats were full, the line of guards took up position at each end of the chamber, bracing themselves with an overhead grip. The ramp lifted and the room was plunged into darkness except for a small row of lights beneath the seats. Lizabet squeaked and grabbed Rachel’s hand. She wasn’t too thrilled with the darkness herself and squeezed back. A vibration started beneath their feet before a slight jolt signified that they were moving. Given the elaborate straps and the heavy metal of the seats, Rachel had expected a bumpy ride. Instead, the flight was remarkably smooth, and the tension began to subside. After a few cautious glances at the guards, the women began to chat and the ride passed quite quickly. Another small jolt indicated the landing.

An excited murmur filled the cabin until Sub Commander T’relma stepped forward.

“Females. Once the ramp is lowered, you will be escorted to your residence. The officers on duty will direct you to your assigned rooms.”

“Did he say rooms?” Lizabet gasped. “I love you bitches, but I’m so ready for my own fucking space.”

“He didn’t say how many rooms,” Sarah cautioned.

The girl’s face fell, and Rachel nudged her. “Cheer up, Lizzie. Let’s just hope that they aren’t bunk beds.”

The ramp lowered and there was a collective gasp. Outside the ship they could see a bright blue sky and mountain peaks topped with a dusting of snow. A cold, crisp breeze swept into the cabin, bringing the scent of pine, and Rachel fought back the tears. God, she had missed this. She looked at Sarah and saw the same happiness in the other woman’s eyes. They both fumbled at their restraints, eager to get outside.

Rather than being escorted by individual guards this time, the women were herded outside as a group. To one side of the ship was an enormous old hotel, stretching up at least ten stories above them. The faded brick needed paint and some of the shutters were askew, but the details spoke to a time of grand hotels and month-long vacations. The building made a large C shape, following the curve of a mountain lake that reached from behind the hotel, back between the base of the mountains. The deep blue of the lake echoed the sky and showed a mirror image of the surrounding peaks.

“It’s beautiful,” Lizabet whispered as they were led along a wide path onto a long veranda and through graciously arched doors into a spacious entry. An enormous chandelier hung overhead, dripping with dusty crystals. Beyond the lobby, more arches led to an expansive lounge, filled with comfortable-looking, human-sized chairs, and displaying an impressive view of the lake through tall, multi-paned windows.

Unfortunately, they weren’t given a chance to explore. The guards led them to the registration desk where an officer checked each name off a list and handed out keys. Rachel bit back a laugh at how much they resembled one of the tour groups that must have populated the hotel in its heyday.

“R’chel R’dtree. You are assigned Room 1105, along with L’zabet W’lliams.” The officer handed them two keys and directed them to take their baggage to their room. “Your meal schedule is in your room. You may go outside during the daylight hours if you wish but must return to the hotel at dusk. Lights out between eleven and seven and you may not leave your room during those hours. Do you understand?”

They both nodded and moved back from the desk, waiting for Sarah. Rachel gave Lizabet a rueful smile. “Looks like we’re still roomies.”

“That’s okay. If I have to room with anyone, I’m glad it’s you.”

Sarah and Heather were in Room 1107 and they all headed for the elevator together. As they crossed the lobby, Rachel noticed T’gana’s eyes following Sarah and, by the way she carefully avoided looking in his direction, she knew her friend was just as conscious of him. It reminded her of the way she always knew when T’chok was in the room. He hadn’t been on the flight, but since he was in charge of the prisoners, surely he would have to show up sooner or later.

As they emerged from the elevator, she recognized the women exclaiming over their rooms. Curiously relieved that their pod was still together, she followed Lizabet down the corridor. On one side, windows displayed a view out across a valley to another range of smaller mountains. Doors lined the other side and Lizabet gave an excited yell as she found theirs.

The door opened to reveal more faded luxury. A spacious room with two big beds ended in a big bay window overlooking the lake and the mountains surrounding them. It was spotlessly clean but the heavy gold curtains and coverlets were old and out of style. Rachel didn’t care—the view more than made up for it.

To one side of the room was a spacious, marble-tiled bathroom. Some of the tiles were cracked and stained, but not enough to detract from the size of the space or the enormous tub. She sighed happily at the sight. The showers on the ship were more than efficient but nothing replaced a nice long soak. She wandered back into the bedroom to find Lizabet bouncing on the bed by the door.

“I want this one.”

“Okay.”

“I’m going to go see what Sarah’s room is like. You wanna come?”

“In a minute,” Rachel laughed. “I’m still checking this one out.”

Lizabet left and she wandered over to the bay window. Two armchairs faced out to the view and she could see herself sitting there, watching the mountains. She realized that one window was actually a door leading out onto a small balcony. The air was colder now, the sun beginning to set behind the mountains and tinting everything a soft pink. Standing on the balcony, she drew a deep breath, letting the mountain air fill her lungs. She found herself wishing T’chok was here to share the moment.

Since the sun was setting, she wouldn’t get a chance to explore today. Instead, she leaned over the balcony, to see as much as possible. There was a large terrace far below, and beyond that, overgrown gardens led down to the lakeshore. There was no beach, only a rock bulwark, but several docks stretched out into the water. She followed the curve of the lake for only a brief distance before she saw the wall. She had missed it before, but now it was all too obvious. A tall, grey wall reached back from the water to disappear behind the hotel, reappearing on the other side to enclose the building and grounds.

A lump appeared in her throat. How could she have forgotten? No matter how beautiful her surroundings, she was still trapped, still a prisoner of an alien race.

Chapter Twelve

T’chok paced from one side of his quarters to another. In the week following his defeat of T’judin, he had managed to stay away from R’chel, but it had been a constant battle. He spent hours training each day, but no matter how much punishment he delivered—or received—he could not erase the desire to go to her. His cock throbbed constantly, but more than that, he worried about her. Was she sleeping? Was she eating? During his restless nights, he watched the day’s recordings, eager for any glimpse of her.

Seeing her again today had exacerbated his need for her. Despite his efforts to please her, he had been sure this morning that she still rejected him. Her dismissal angered him, but only hardened his resolve to lay claim to her as soon as the Forbidden Cycle ended. Then she smiled at him as she left to board the transport, and it took all of his military discipline to avoid tugging her into his arms and taking that succulent mouth. Now, she was thousands of miles away from him, and he felt like he was missing a vital organ.

He switched on the feed from the Earth facility, but only a limited number of monitors were in place. The external monitors covering the road to the hotel, the wall, and the front of the building were all working; however, inside the hotel, only the entrance and the hallways, the main lounge, and the dining room were covered. He watched until lights out, but he never saw R’chel. He wanted to roar with frustration. Aside from his longing for a glimpse of his mate, he was certain that she had not eaten. Tomorrow he would take a trip planet-side. His little human needed a lesson.

The next morning, T’chok landed his personal flyer in the parking lot of the hotel. Despite his eagerness to see R’chel, he found himself reluctant to approach her. The news he had received this morning would distress her greatly, and he wished he could spare her pain. Unfortunately, he did not think he could conceal the information from her. He could only hope that there was a reasonable explanation.

As he walked into the lounge, he scanned his surroundings for her. Women were gathered in small groups, talking and working on projects, but he knew immediately that she was not present. Through the glass doors, he could see more women seated on the terrace enjoying the cool sunshine or traversing the paths along the waterfront. A few had even ventured out on to the docks. He shuddered internally. Most of his life had been spent on spaceships or military posts. He had no affinity for untamed nature, and he found the vast expanse of water menacing rather than attractive. But perhaps the open space appealed to R’chel. He would continue his search outside.

L’zabet came rushing up as soon as he stepped out on to the terrace.

“Commander T’chok.”

“Yes, L’zabet?”

“Thank you for putting me with Rach. The room is fucking awesome.”

“How do you know I was responsible?”

“Well, duh. Other than Sarah and Rachel, you’re the only one who seems to care about me.” An edge of bitterness crossed her young face, and he couldn’t help but wonder why she had no kin to care for her. A young female should be protected at all times. Before he could inquire, she rushed on. “Are you here to check on Rach?”

Alarm flared in his stomach. “Is something wrong?”

“I don’t know. She seemed okay when we first got here, but she hasn’t left the room since. She’s just lying on her bed staring at the ceiling—the same way she used to do back in the pod.”

“I will go to her.” He was already turning away when L’zabet called after him.

“Don’t you need the room number?” She laughed at his expression and tossed him her keys. “Guess not. But these might help.”

Too concerned to wait for the elevator, he raced up the stairs. The door to her room was unlocked, and he had to suppress a surge of anger at her carelessness. Anger immediately vanished as he saw her body huddled in one corner of the big bed near the windows.

“My zuzu, what is wrong?”

Without waiting for a response, he scooped her up in his arms and settled back against the headboard with her cradled against his chest. All his restless, unhappy energy disappeared now that she was in his arms where she belonged. After one startled glance, she burrowed into his chest, gripping his uniform with both hands. The door to the balcony stood open and a cool breeze drifted into the room, bringing the scent of greenery and the distant sound of bird song. He picked up the blanket and wrapped it around her, then leaned back, content for now just to have her in his arms.

Eventually she sighed and her fingers loosened. She turned her head up and smiled at him.

“I missed you.”

“I missed you, as well.” Unbearably. “Is that why you are no longer eating?”

“Don’t be so conceited.” A spark of the fire he enjoyed crossed her face. “I think it’s more because we’re in this beautiful place, and it reminds me of my home. But I’m not home, and I’m still a prisoner.”

He tucked her closer and fought down his guilt. Even though she had disobeyed the law, the Yehrin had placed her in this situation. “I am truly sorry, R’chel. I would release you if I could.”

“You would let me go?” He couldn’t read the expression on her face.

“Would I remove you from Yehrin custody? Yes.” He leaned closer, letting her see his intent. “Will I ever let you go? No.”

She looked away, and muttered, “I thought a breeding contract only lasted for thirty days.”

He frowned down at her. He had never discussed their future since it was inappropriate until the end of the Forbidden Cycle, but surely she was in no doubt about his feelings. “Why would you think that I would be done with you in that time? You are mine, R’chel. I want you with me always.”

Cupping the delicate curve of her cheek, he brought his mouth to hers. She opened to him immediately and he plunged deep into the succulent depths. She mewled and her hands clutched at him again, sliding up to grasp the base of his horns and sending his arousal soaring. The tight points of her nipples rubbed against his chest and his shaft stiffened beneath the tempting softness of her ass. His hand left her cheek and traveled down to enclose her breast. He squeezed gently and stroked his thumb across the taut peak and she arched into his hand. She cried out when he moved away, but he only went far enough to slide his hand up under the fleecy material of her sweater. The skin beneath was even softer against his fingers and he caressed the supple flesh as he returned to her breast. He rolled her nipple between his fingers and she moaned.

He reluctantly stilled his hand, leaving it cradling the soft mound. He wanted to give her pleasure, but first she needed a reminder to take care of herself.

“You have been a bad girl, my zuzu.”

Dazed eyes lifted to his, first confused then defiant.

“No, I haven’t.”

“You have not been eating.”

Her face was so expressive. He saw the flash of guilt before her chin lifted.

“So what?”

He pinched her nipple reprovingly. “You will not neglect your health. Have I not made that clear?”

“Yeah, well, you aren’t here,” she muttered, her tone sulky.

“That does not mean that I do not care.”

“You do?”

Another pinch. “You know I do, little girl.”

The delicious scent of her arousal increased. Impatiently, he pushed her sweater out of the way so that he could see her beauty. Her breast was small and pale against his darker skin, her nipple dark red and swollen between his fingers, and he squeezed it again, watching as her eyes lowered and her back arched. Anxious for more, he lowered his head and fastened his mouth on the impudent nub.

“Oh,” she cried, her hands coming back up to grasp the base of his horns. Her touch on the sensitive area sent his own arousal soaring, but he was determined to remain in control. He slid his hand under the stretchy material of her pants, gratified to find her slick with arousal. Focusing his attention on her swollen clit, he teased it until she was panting beneath him, then paused.

“Will you promise to take better care of yourself?”

“W-what?” Her eyes fluttered open. “Can’t we talk about that later?”

“No.” He fluttered his fingers across the sensitive flesh, and she moaned.

“Please, T’chok.”

“Will you promise?’

“I…” Her brows drew together, the defiance starting to reappear. Very well. He bent his head once more, licking and sucking, teasing her with the edge of his teeth, while he played with her clit, keeping her on the edge of her climax. When she was writhing against him, he raised his head again.

“Promise me, little girl.”

He felt her surrender even before she spoke. “Yes, Daddy.”

With a triumphant growl, he rewarded her, lifting her against his mouth as he finally sent her flying into an explosive climax, prolonging the pleasure until she was limp and sated. Warmth filled his hearts as he looked down at her.

“When you are mine, I will keep you this way. Relaxed and happy in my arms.”

For a moment she returned his smile, then tears shone in her eyes. “I would stay with you if I could, T’chok. But my brother needs me. He is still so young.”

Her words reminded him of his original purpose. Ignoring his aching cock, he settled back against the head of bed once more and tucked her closer.

“I have some news for you about your brother.”

“About Benji?” She gripped his shirt. “Why? What is it?”

“You were concerned so I ran a check on him. His school attendance has been erratic since you were taken.”

“Damn her.” R’chel pushed out of his arms and he let her go. Scrambling off the bed, she strode to the window, anger in every stiff line. “How hard is it to make sure that he gets up and goes to school? But she’s too busy worrying about herself to think about him.”

“There is more,” he said, already dreading her reaction. “As I said, his attendance has been erratic up until last week. That was the last time he was in school.”

Her face paled. “He hasn’t been in school in over a week? He must be sick again. T’chok, I have to go to him.”

Her distress tore at him. “I can not allow that, but…” What he was about to do violated every principle behind confining the potential breeders. They were allowed no communication with their former lives. Yet, he could not stand to see her in such pain. “I have a device that you can use to contact your maternal parent. You can only use it this one time and you may not speak of it to any other female.”

“I can call him?” The light in her face made the risk of the call more than worthwhile. “Thank you, T’chok.”

Removing the communications device from his belt, he handed it to her. “The number is programmed. Simply press the green button.”

While the device connected, she began to pace. “Come on, answer the damn phone.”

“Mom? It’s Rachel. What happened to Benji?”

T’chok’s sensitive hearing caught the female’s reply. “N-nothing. Are you coming home?”

“I can’t come home. The Yehrin arrested me because I was out after curfew.” Rachel rolled her eyes. “Because I had to fill Benji’s prescription, remember?”

“I told you to wait,” the female said petulantly. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine. Can I speak to Benji?”

Even over the device, the female’s hesitation was obvious. “Um, not now. He’s in school, remember?”

R’chel’s hand fisted on the device. “No, he’s not, Mom. I know he hasn’t been there for over a week. Where is he?”

The female began to cry. “You don’t understand. He’s just been so difficult since you left. Tom told him to shape up, but it didn’t make any difference.”

“Mom. Where. Is. He?”

“I don’t know.” More sobs echoed through the phone. “He ran away. We looked for him everywhere. Tom said he’d come back when he got hungry.”

“He’s been missing for over a week! Don’t you think he’d be hungry by now? What did the sheriff say?”

“The sheriff?”

“Yes. Oh God, Mom, please tell me you at least reported him missing.”

Silence fell and R’chel’s hand clenched so hard on the device he thought it would shatter. “Mom?”

“Well, Tom didn’t think it would look good. You know how people around here talk. They might think I was an unfit mother or something.”

“You are an unfit mother,” R’chel yelled. “You are a spoiled, selfish bitch who let her ten-year-old son run away and didn’t even bother trying to search for him. I’m going to find him and I’m going to make sure you never see him again.”

With an angry cry, she threw the small gadget across the room.

“How could she do that? He’s been missing for over a week, and she never even bothered to call the police. Oh, T’chok, it’s October. It gets so cold at night. How is he going to stay warm? What’s he going to eat?”

Her anger dissolved into tears and she threw herself into his arms. T’chok’s anger matched hers. Her irresponsible parent had left a child in danger. It was unacceptable. Fighting back his own rage, he stroked R’chel’s back and tried to soothe her. “Hush, little one. We will find him. I will contact the local law enforcement immediately.”

“You will?” she asked, eyes bright with tears.

“Of course. I will make sure that they begin searching today. But, R’chel, I do not know how long it will take to find him. You must be patient.”

R’chel shuddered against him. “I will never forgive her for this.” Her spine straightened and she pushed away. “And if anything has happened to him, I don’t think I can ever forgive you, either.”

His hearts skipped a beat. “Why would you blame me?”

“The Yehrin took me away from him, even though I told them that he needed me. How can I look at you and not remember that?”

“I will find him for you,” he vowed, guilt tugging at him. “But you must look after yourself. You will be no good to him if you are weakened by hunger.”

“I’ll eat—but you must let me know what’s happening.”

“Of course.”

Before he left, he tugged her gently into his arms. She didn’t protest but he felt her reluctance. He kissed her just long enough to feel her lips soften beneath his and her body relax before he pulled away.

“Trust me, little girl. I will find him. Behave yourself while I’m gone.” She gave him a reluctant nod and he forced himself to leave so that he could return to the Khaichi and arrange the search.

Chapter Thirteen

As soon as T’chok left, Rachel began to pace. Rationally, she knew that one person wouldn’t make much difference to a search that would have to extend for miles, but every instinct demanded that she return home. Her steps took her out onto the balcony and her eyes went immediately to the wall. A good twelve feet high, it completely surrounded the hotel grounds. There had to be away past it. Her abortive escape attempt on the ship had made it clear that there was no hope of getting away there, but here on Earth, surely she had a better chance.

Surveying the rest of the property within the wall, she saw four guards on the terrace and two more along the waterfront path, although, she noticed that they stayed well back from the water. From what Lizabet said, two guards on each floor observed the hallways and she could only assume more covered the front hall and entrance. With an enthusiasm she hadn’t anticipated, she set out to find out where the rest of the guards were located. She couldn’t discount any monitoring they might be doing but T’chok had indicated that it was still limited so she would focus on physical locations for now.

By the time Rachel joined Lizabet and Sarah for dinner that evening, she was starving. Her cheeks glowed from cold air and sunshine. The combination of physical activity and her efforts to find an escape route gave her a sense of purpose. Her friends were seated at a small table near one of the windows and happily pulled up another chair for her as she brought her plate to the table.

“Rachel, I’m so glad to see you.” Sarah had come by several times yesterday, but Rachel had closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. She didn’t think she had fooled the other woman, but she hadn’t been able to put on a happy face.

Now Rachel surprised herself by grinning back.

“Why are you so happy?” Lizabet demanded. “Is it because T’chok came to see you?”

“No.” She sobered. “Actually, he brought some bad news. My brother is missing.” She told them what had happened, and their anger and grief on her brother’s behalf filled a part of her that she hadn’t realized was empty. Ever since she could remember, she had been the weird girl who hadn’t had time to play or date or hang out with the other girls. She wouldn’t have traded the time with her brother for anything, but it was nice to have two friends supporting her.

“So why were you smiling?” Lizabet asked, determined as always to get to the bottom of the matter.

After a quick glance around, Rachel leaned forward. “I think I know how I can get out of here.”

“What?” the two exclaimed in unison and she hushed them.

“Have you noticed that none of the guards get close to the lake?”

“I don’t think they know how to swim,” Sarah said. At Rachel’s inquiring look, she blushed. “I walked with T’gana when he was doing his rounds this afternoon.”

“I knew it!” Rachel smirked.

Sarah scowled at her. “You don’t know anything. It’s just nice to talk to a man. I mean a male. I mean… Dammit, you know what I mean.”

“Sure I do,” Rachel laughed. “Wait a minute. Did you say he talks to you?” She remembered that he was one of the guards with the limited ability to speak English.

“Yes.” Sarah’s face turned a deep shade of pink. “He upgraded his interface so that he could talk to me.”

Suppressing her amusement, Rachel gave her a serious look. “Sarah, remember what I said. No touching and no kissing. Once you do, it’s almost like an addiction—on both sides,” she said ruefully. Even now she was aware of the pull T’chok exerted over her. Her clit pulsed just at the thought of him.

“It’s not like that.” At Rachel’s raised eyebrow, she insisted. “Really. He’s very conscious of the Forbidden Cycle and I… I’m not sure that I’m ready to move on yet. We’re just spending time together.”

“Okay, I get it. I’ll stop teasing you about it.”

“I won’t,” Lizabet said with a grin. “If you’re gonna neglect me to spend time with Mr. Old-and-scary-looking, you know I’m going to give you grief.”

“He’s not old. Or scary looking.” Sarah protested immediately. They both grinned at her, and she rolled her eyes. “Oh, stop it. Anyway, as I was saying, T’gana doesn’t know how to swim. I don’t know if any of them do—they seem to spend all of their time in space or on military missions.”

“Which is why they aren’t paying much attention to the lake,” Rachel said. “Most of the guards are in front of the hotel and where the road enters the property.”

“There’s a road?” Lizabet asked before smacking herself in the head. “Well, duh. People had to get here somehow.”

“Exactly. You can just see it from the upper floors. It looks kind of overgrown, but I thought I saw some soldiers there and I definitely saw a few military-type vehicles. I’ll have to leave from the other side and stay away from it.”

“And go where?” Sarah asked. “We’re surrounded by wilderness.”

“This is a huge hotel, right? As Lizabet said, they had to get here somehow. There must be a decent sized road somewhere nearby.”

“That could be miles away. What if you get lost?”

“I used to go camping with my dad. I’ll be okay.” She didn’t mention that it had been ten years ago.

“Even if you do find a road, what then?”

“Hitch my way home,” Rachel replied. “I’m pretty sure these are the Rockies. I just need to head north.”

“Awesome plan. When are we leaving?” Lizabet asked.

Rachel looked at the younger girl’s excited face and bit her lip. “Lizabet, you can’t come with me.”

The excitement faded into a scowl. “Why the hell not?”

She took Lizabet’s hand. “Lizzie, I’m not sure that I can even make it off the grounds, let alone reach a road. If I get caught, I don’t know what they’ll do to me.” She shuddered, remembering Bambi being carried away. “If I knew it would work, of course I would take you with me, but I can’t let you take that chance. You have to stay here with Sarah. She’ll take care of you until T’chok can make some other arrangements. He promised to look after you and I believe him.”

“So you’re definitely going?” Sarah asked. “When?”

“Not tonight. I need to see what happens after dark. I suspect that once we’re all tucked in our beds, most of the guards will come inside except for the ones by the entry doors and the front of the hotel.”

“You’re forgetting the ones in the hallway. How are you going to get by them?”

“That’s the part I haven’t figured out yet,” Rachel said ruefully. “But assuming I think of a way, and if everything checks out tonight, I’ll make a break for it tomorrow after lights out. I need to gather supplies tomorrow as well.”

“Aren’t you forgetting something? How are you going to get around the wall?”

Rachel grinned. “I’m going to swim around it.”

“Are you crazy? The water’s fucking freezing,” Lizabet protested. “One of the new girls splashed me and it was like being hit by fucking ice cubes.”

Rachel suppressed a grimace and kept her face calm. “It’s a mountain lake; I expected that. I’ll carry my clothes with me, so they’ll be dry when I get out. As long as I can get warm again, I’ll be fine.”

“If you’re sure, what can we do to help?” Sarah asked. Lizabet nodded in agreement.

“Thanks, guys.” She swallowed a few times to clear the lump in her throat. “I want to know if they have some kind of warning around the wall and where it’s located. Maybe one of you can just casually walk in that direction and see when someone notices.”

“I’ll do it,” Lizabet said immediately. “I can get one of the other girls and we’ll just goof around down there.”

“That would be great. I also wish I knew how much monitoring they had in place,” Rachel added. “T’chok said something that made me think everything wasn’t set up yet, but I don’t really know what’s covered and what’s not. I’m assuming that, like the guards, they focused outward first, but I don’t know for sure.”

Sarah sighed. “I can probably work it into conversation with T’gana.”

“You don’t have to do that if you feel uncomfortable about it.”

“No, it’s okay. You’re my friend. If I were in your position, I would do anything I could to get to my brother, too. Is there anything else you need?”

“A big plastic bag that seals would be good so I can carry my clothes and supplies. I want to take as much food as I can carry easily.” She looked down at their plates, for the first time paying attention to the food. “As long as it’s not this. What is this shit anyway?”

Lizabet giggled. “They’re trying to produce Earth food. It’s supposed to be lasagna and salad.”

Three greyish layers of something that bore no resemblance to pasta separated chunks of virulent orange and brown. Flaccid sheets of lime green “lettuce” were topped by more orange lumps.

Sarah laughed at Rachel’s expression. “It tastes better than it looks. Try it.”

She took a cautious bite and grimaced. “I suppose it does sort of taste like lasagna. I promised T’chok I’d eat, but honestly, I think I would rather have Yehrin food. Thank God, I can’t take this with me.”

“They still leave out fruit and crackers,” Lizabet said. “We can all get some. I mean, it’s not like they keep track, but you don’t want to seem like you’re hoarding food.”

Sarah nodded agreement. “Anything else we can do?”

“Not unless you know how I can get out of my room after lights out. Any ideas?” They both looked at her and shook their heads.

By dinnertime the next day, Rachel was in a state of nervous panic. Sarah had confirmed that the monitors pointed outward along the front of the hotel, although she thought one covered the terrace doors as well. Lizabet talked another girl into playing catch with her and discovered that the guards seemed to pick up any movement within about fifty feet of the wall, even when the guards couldn’t see them. Rachel found out by accident that the laundry bags they had been issued were waterproof when she spilled a glass of water on one. All three of them had contributed to the growing cache of food hidden in Rachel’s nightstand.

T’chok had left several messages throughout the day, reporting no progress. The sheriff had spread the word to all of the ranches in the county and had his deputies making inquiries. Tom had blustered and protested, but finally agreed to have his men to search the Triple D since that was the most likely place for Benji to hide. In T’chok’s last message, he promised to fly to Gold Creek personally to investigate. She was grateful for his efforts, but her instincts were urging her to go home—just as soon as she could figure out how to get out of her room.

As soon as they finished the evening’s experiment in earth cooking—slightly green hamburgers on orange buns—she jumped up. “Let’s go for a walk.”

Sarah and Lizabet exchanged puzzled glances but followed her outside. The wind off the lake sent icy fingers straight through their clothes.

“Fuck, it’s cold,” Lizabet said. “How are you going to keep warm when you’re out there?”

“I know how to start a fire,” Rachel said firmly. At least, I used to. “I’ll be fine.”

“But that water is so cold.” Sarah’s brow wrinkled.

Rachel shivered. “I know.” She had gone down to the dock earlier and even in the full afternoon sun, her fingers went numb after only a brief time in the water.

“Can we go back in now?” Lizabet’s teeth were chattering as she pulled the flannel shirt tighter around her body.

“Go ahead,” Rachel urged. “I just want to double check and see if there’s something I missed. You can go too, Sarah.”

“I’ll walk with you. It’s less suspicious if there are two of us.”

“I’ll grab some more food and meet you in the room,” Lizabet said, and ran for the doors.

“I hate to think how she’s going to be when winter really comes,” Rachel laughed and then sobered. There was a good chance she wouldn’t be here to see it. Either her escape would be successful and, pray God, she would be holed up somewhere with Benji, or she would be caught and sent to a real Yehrin prison. She sighed. Of course, neither option was possible unless she found a way out of the hotel.

The terrace curved out from the hotel in a great oval. They wandered out to the balustrade and turned back to look at the hotel. Lanterns along the facade illuminated the first floor and the massive windows that marked the public spaces. The upper floors were dark except for a few windows where someone had returned to their room and turned on a light.

“What’s that?” Sarah asked, gesturing at a metal ring above the ground floor which just caught the edge of the light. It was tucked into the corner next to the tower that marked the transition from the main hotel to one of the wings that angled along the lake. Rachel’s room was located on one of the upper floors of the tower.

“I don’t know. I looked at it earlier, but I couldn’t figure out why it’s there. It’s just a bunch of metal rings.”

Sarah’s eyes lit up. “Let’s take a closer look.”

Rachel shrugged and followed her, turning over plans in her mind. She’d noticed that each floor had a fire alarm. If she could get to that—and if it worked when she pulled it—could she escape in the confusion? Her chances would be better after lights out, but the guards didn’t allow them out of their rooms. Sarah had tested that last night and had been firmly instructed to return to her room.

“That’s what I thought,” Sarah whispered. “It’s a fire escape.”

“That thing?”

“Yes, you can climb down from ring to ring—they act like steps.”

Rachel stared up at the so-called fire escape, lost in the darkness above her. A sudden vision of her falling down that long expanse made her stomach clench. It didn’t help that the bottom ring was just above the ground floor, a good six feet above her head.

“Assuming I could climb down, do you think I could jump from up there?”

“Maybe?” Sarah didn’t sound confident. “Or maybe you could bring a sheet with you. Then you could tie it off there and slide down it.”

“Okay. Then all I need to do is figure out how to get on to it from our room.” Rachel tried to sound confident, but her stomach still churned at the thought of the descent. Heights had never been her strong point.

“Let’s go up to your room and take a look,” Sarah said, then sighed, her earlier excitement fading.

“What’s wrong?”

“Just worried. Of course, I’m worried about you but also… I know it’s selfish and stupid, but I’m worried that when you turn up missing T’gana is going to think I was just using him.”

“Oh, Sarah, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make trouble between you.”

“It’s not your fault. This whole situation just sucks.” Sarah tried to smile but her attempt didn’t reassure either of them. Silently, they turned to head back inside. Before they were even halfway to the doors, the object of their discussion appeared.

“You should not be out here without proper clothing,” T’gana chided Sarah. As an obvious afterthought, he included Rachel. “Either of you.”

“We were just coming back in,” Sarah said, and gave him a watery smile.

“What is wrong, S'rah?” T'gana’s craggy face softened. His concern reminded Rachel of T’chok and she fought back a mixture of guilt and sadness. She hoped that her escape attempt wouldn't damage the budding relationship between Sarah and the older warrior. On the other hand, she knew that her own relationship with T’chok would be irreparably harmed. The thought of never seeing him again tore at her. Maybe if she could find Benji and make sure he was safe, perhaps… But no. Her brother was only ten. He would be dependent on her for many years to come and by the time she was free to seek out T’chok, he would have no doubt moved on.

Sarah told T'gana that her eyes were watering from the cold wind, but he obviously didn’t believe her. He accompanied the two silent women to Rachel’s room, still casting worried looks in Sarah’s direction. Rachel slipped into the room to allow them to speak in private, but Sarah followed her almost immediately.

“I couldn’t talk to him,” she said as she dropped into a chair. “It felt like our plans were written in big red letters across my face. No, don’t apologize again.” She held up a hand as Rachel opened her mouth. “If it was meant to be, it will be. And if not…” She shrugged unconvincingly before changing the subject. “Now, let’s see what the situation is outside your window.”

It took Rachel and Sarah a good fifteen minutes to pry up the window nearest the fire escape. Fortunately, the age of the hotel meant that the window was operable, but it was too stiff with paint and age to open easily. Lizabet came in just as they finally managed to get it open and collapsed on the floor in exhaustion.

“What are you bitches doing?”

“Trying to see if Rachel can reach the fire escape,” Sarah panted.

‘You’re gonna climb out the window? That’s so cool.” Lizabet stepped over them and leaned out the window. “You mean that metal thing?”

Rachel hauled Sarah to her feet and they both joined Lizabet.

“It’s further than I thought,” Sarah said. “You can see the outline of the door but that must only be accessible from the corridor.”

“I don’t know. It’s not too bad,” Lizabet said. “You could use that ledge.”

“Ledge? That’s not a ledge.” Rachel shot an appalled glance at the strip of decorative molding that marked their floor. It couldn't have been more than eight inches wide. In terms of distance, it was probably only six feet or so but when she looked down at the long drop to the terrace, her head spun. “I can’t use that.”

“Sure you can. It’s definitely wide enough to stand on,” Lizabet argued. “Just keep your face to the wall and edge along until you reach it.”

“What if I slip?” Rachel could hear the panic in her own voice.

“Calm down, Rachel. Take a deep breath.” Sarah patted her back soothingly. “You don’t have to do this. I’m sure T’chok will find your brother.”

“But what if he doesn’t? He’s so small. If he’s hiding, I don’t think he’ll come out for anyone other than me.” The thought of Benji gave her strength. “I have to do it.”

“What if I show you how to do it?” Lizabet started to climb out the window but both women grabbed her before she got her foot over the sill. She glared at them. “I’m sure I can do it.”

“I’m sure you can, Lizzie, but I’m the one who has to do it,” Rachel said. She took another peek out the window, but the ground looked just as far down, and the ledge looked just as narrow.

“Ooh. I have an idea.” Lizabet dashed over to the bed. “What if we tied these sheets together?”

“I don’t think they’ll reach the ground,” Sarah said dryly.

“Ha ha. What I meant is that we could tie one end around Rach, and I could hold the other end. Then if she did fall, I could catch her.”

“That’s not a bad idea.”

“Are you crazy?” A dizzying vision of swinging by a bed sheet rope as Lizabet tried to pull her up caused Rachel to shudder. “She can’t hold me.”

“I bet I can.”

“I’m sure you can,” Sarah said soothingly. “But maybe it would be better to tie it to something in the room like the bed or the armoire.”

“I guess that would work.”

“Once Rachel reaches the fire escape, she can untie her end. You can pull it back through and put the sheets back on the bed. No one will know how she got out. You’re a genius, Lizzie,” Sarah exclaimed.

Rachel’s excitement didn’t match theirs, but she had to admit that she liked the idea of attempting the dangerous walk with some kind of safety harness.

“Do you know how to make a rope out of bed sheets?’ she asked doubtfully.

Lizabet grinned. “How do you think I snuck out of the house the night they picked me up?”

Chapter Fourteen

By the time lights out rolled around, everything was ready. The makeshift rope was tied around one leg of the antique armoire. They had tested it as best they could by fastening the other end to Rachel’s waist while both women tried to pull her across the floor. The giant piece of furniture hadn’t budged. Her laundry bag was packed with the food they’d collected, plus one of Sarah’s metal knitting needles, a towel, and an extra sheet. A blanket would have been nice as well but was too bulky to fit in the bag. They had used braided yarn to form straps to transform the bag into a wearable pack. She was wearing both sweaters, as well as one of Lizabet’s precious tank tops. The girl had also offered her flannel shirt, but Rachel refused. Sarah had contributed several pairs of socks and an extra pair of leggings.

“Are you sure about this?” Sarah asked.

“I have to try.”

“I know.” She sighed. “Take care of yourself.”

“You, too. Remember that you don’t know anything about what happened to me.”

“Okay.” Sarah bit back a sob and gave Rachel a fierce hug. “Love you, Rachel. Go find your brother.”

“Love you, too. I hope I see you again one day.”

“I hope so.” Sarah gulped and ran from the room.

Fifteen minutes later, the guard knocked on the door for the last check before lights out. Both women answered and he moved on. They turned out the lights and sat together in the darkness, leaning against the wall.

“Are you scared?” Lizabet asked finally.

“Terrified,” she admitted.

“You know, no one would do what you’re doing for me.” The girl didn’t sound sad, just resigned.

“What about your mom and dad?” Lizabet never mentioned them, but she had to have someone.

“Nah. My mom ran off when I was a kid. My dad just wants me to keep the fucking house clean and stay out of his fucking hair. That’s an exact quote, by the way.”

Rachel took Lizabet’s hand in the dark room.

“You have friends, you know.”

“Yeah, right. They’re just out for a good time.”

“I didn’t mean them. I meant me and Sarah. We’re your friends. We’d come for you.”

Rachel heard a soft sob as Lizabet’s hand tightened on hers. She squeezed back.

The residual noise in the hotel dropped into evening silence. Rachel peeked out of the windows, but just as on the previous night, the guards were no longer positioned at the back of the hotel. Most of the other bedroom windows were now dark.

“I guess it’s time.” She tried to give Lizabet a reassuring smile but was glad the darkness hid it.

“Now?”

“The sooner, the better. With any luck they won’t even notice until the morning inspections. I should be miles away by then.”

Together they tied the other end of the bed rope around Rachel’s waist and pushed the window open. Rachel swung one leg over the windowsill and stopped.

“If… if I manage to get away, I promise I’ll come find you as soon as I can.”

“I believe you.” Lizabet’s eyes were bright with tears. “Take care of yourself, Rach, and that brother of yours, too.”

“I will. Love you, Lizzie.”

“I love you, too. Now go, before I start bawling like some little punk.”

Rachel swung the other leg over. Her feet did fit comfortably on the ledge, or at least as comfortably at they could considering her position high in the air. The wind whipped around her, chilling even through her layers of clothes. Her hands felt numb, but she suspected that it was more from fright than the actual temperature drop. The laundry bag with her limited supplies was tied over her shoulders.

Holding on to the window frame, she carefully rose to her feet, facing into the room. Lizabet had the rope in her hands, ready to let it out when she moved. Still clutching the window with her right hand, she let her left move along the surface of the building. The brick didn’t leave much to hold on to, but the roughened surface was comforting beneath her fingers. There was room for her to stand facing the wall; as long as she didn’t consider the vast empty space behind her, it felt almost safe. She shuffled her feet to the left, and gradually moved along the ledge until her right arm was fully extended, still clutching the window frame.

“You have to let go,” Lizabet whispered. “You’re doing good. Not much further.”

Prying her fingers from around the casing was one of the hardest things she’d ever done. Even though her feet were still fully planted on the ledge and her position hadn't changed, a wave of vertigo swept over her and she had the sudden feeling that she was falling backward. The supply bag seemed to tug at her back, threatening to send her out into the void. Cold sweat broke out all over her and her knees started to shake.

“Rach. Rach! If you don’t answer me, I’m coming after you.” Lizabet’s voice finally penetrated and she opened her eyes to see the girl with one leg out of the window.

“No. Don’t come out here. I’m fine.” The hoarseness in her voice belied her words but Lizabet paused.

“Are you sure?”

“Not really.” She attempted a laugh, but it came out on the edge of hysteria. “Just keep talking to me. Tell me about the guy you were going to meet when you got caught.”

“Dylan? Well, now I think he was probably kind of a dick but, man, could he play guitar…”

Lizabet’s words didn’t really penetrate, but Rachel let the sound of them flow over her as she managed to move her feet. She kept her eyes focused on the girl as she pressed her body into the wall but kept shuffling to the left. Frigid brick scraped against the side of her face, but she couldn’t bring herself to lift her head from the solid surface. The icy wind whipped at her hair, tearing it loose from her braid and sending it into her face. Lizabet’s voice grew quieter as Rachel moved away and she felt oddly timeless. All that existed was this ledge, the hard brick against her breasts and thighs, and the constant slow step, pause, step, pause. When her outstretched hand finally touched cold metal, she startled. For an infinite second, she thought she would lose her balance, but she managed to lunge to the left so that her hand could clasp the metal ring.

A sob escaped as her fingers closed around the frigid metal, so solid beneath her hand. She shuffled closer until her whole body was tight against the fire escape. Lizabet raised her arms in a silent cheer. Rachel pried a hand off the surface far enough to give her a thumbs up in return.

The rings were about two feet apart; falling at her ankle, waist, and just above her shoulder. Reluctantly dragging her eyes away from Lizabet, she turned her head to examine the fire escape in more detail. Now that she was here, she could see a ladder running down the building inside the framework. Painted the same color as the brick, it had blended into the surface. A shudder of relief swept through her. Climbing down a ladder didn’t seem nearly as difficult as maneuvering from one ring to another.

Placing her foot on the metal circle, she ducked to work her way between the bars. Her foot slipped and threw her off balance; she started to fall, feet flailing. A sharp tug at her waist arrested the movement, holding her in place long enough for her to throw her arms around the middle ring. One foot dangled over the emptiness beneath her, but she managed to pull it back up until she was crouched between the two metal circles. Her heart hammered, breath coming so quickly she gasped for air.

“Rachel,” Lizabet called, panicky and too loud in the quiet night.

Rachel managed to turn her head and saw the girl was half out of the window again. It took all her courage to release one arm enough to motion her back. Lizabet nodded but stayed with one leg over the sill. Rachel took a deep breath and looked down. She immediately wished she hadn’t. The few lights still illuminating the back of the hotel were enough to reveal how far down she had to climb, even though the bottom of the fire escape lay in a deep pool of darkness. Even with the ladder, how could she make that climb?

Oddly enough, it was the thought of T’chok that steadied her. He was a warrior, but he thought she had courage. He wouldn’t think so if he could see her now and, even knowing that he would probably never know, she didn’t want him to be disappointed in her. Gritting her teeth, she slid one foot over until it was safely on a rung. The second followed and then she pried her fingers away their clenched grip and she reached for the ladder. A push to the left and she was there; hands and feet safely on the rungs and her body enclosed within the metal circles that gave at least an illusion of safety.

Hooking one arm around the metal bar, she worked at the knot around her waist with her other hand. It would have been easier with two hands, but she couldn’t bear the thought of bracing herself without at least one hand on the ladder. Her slip had tightened the cloth, but she worked at it until it finally came undone and slipped from around her waist. She waved the free end at Lizabet and watched as the girl began to reel the rope back in. No turning back now. Even with the safety of the bed rope, she didn’t think she could have made it back across the ledge, but without it, it was impossible.

Her fingers were beginning to cramp from her tight clasp on the ladder and the cold was seeping into her bones. Biting her lip so hard she felt the skin break, she forced herself to begin the descent. For as long as she could, she watched Lizabet, motionless in the window, until the slight figure disappeared into the darkness. One rung at a time, she reached one foot down, then lowered her hand, then moved the other foot and the remaining hand. Simple, repetitive motions, even though her arms and legs were feeling the strain, even though her fingers were going numb with cold and she couldn’t feel her toes. She didn’t look down again, just concentrated on repeating the motions until at last her foot found nothing but empty air.

Chapter Fifteen

Rachel brought her foot back up and dared to look down for the first time since beginning the descent. In spite of the distance that she had climbed, the twelve-foot gap that remained still intimidated her. She had a sheet in her pack; she could still take it out and tie it to the bottom rung and slide down it. However, if she did, she would have no way to untie it and it would remain there—a flag announcing her departure. In addition to that, given how cold she felt already, she suspected that anything that could help to protect her from the elements would be welcome.

If she could hang down from the bottom rung, it wouldn’t be that much further to drop down. Surely, she could manage that. Crouching down until she was kneeling on the last bar, she let one leg dangle free. She brought it up until it was braced against the building and then moved her other leg into position next to it. Carefully walking her feet down the side of the building, she kept moving until only her hands remained on the bar. She let her feet swing free so that her weight was suspended from her arms. They started to quiver immediately, and she knew she couldn’t support her weight for long. Trying her best to relax her body, she forced her hands to let go.

The ground rushed up to meet her, the stone pavement unforgiving. Her landing was by no means graceful, but she managed to curl into it so that she ended up stunned but uninjured. Fortunately, her awkward attempt to roll had kept her in the shadow of the building. For a moment, she lay silent, listening for any signs of alarm but the night was quiet around her. Hauling herself to her feet, she winced. Nothing was sprained but she would be sporting some serious bruises from the collision with the ground. Pushing that aside to worry about later, she crept to the edge of the terrace, staying next to the building to take advantage of the darkness.

Light shone from only one window between her and her destination. She could hear the sound of guards laughing and talking in Yehrin coming from the window. Holding her breath, she dropped to the ground and crawled beneath the lighted expanse. Heart pounding, she paused as she reached the far side but there was no interruption to the rhythm of their conversation. A short distance later, she reached the low balustrade at the edge of the terrace. Climbing over it, she dropped the short distance to the ground, flinching as the movement jarred her bruised limbs.

After a swift internal debate, she decided to take the paved path down to the lakeshore. It was overgrown enough that she should be able to duck back into the bushes if she heard someone coming but it would be considerably faster than trying to make her way through the undergrowth. No one appeared and she made her way swiftly down to the lake and along the path until she could see the wall looming in ahead of her. Lizabet’s experiment had indicated that there was some type of automated warning within about fifty feet of the wall. In the darkness, it was hard to determine distance. She weighed the chance of discovery against the length of time she would have to spend in the icy water.

In the end, caution won out and she worked her way down over the boulders that formed the shore of the lake. With the rocks rising around her, she wouldn’t be visible unless someone was on the path right above her and her shoulders relaxed a fraction. Sitting on a boulder just above the water line, she pulled her pack off her back. The rocks blocked some of the wind, but she still shivered as she undressed. When she was down to panties and tank, she hesitated. The idea of being completely naked left her feeling even more vulnerable than she already felt, but in the end, the idea of dry clothes at the end of her swim outweighed her hesitation and she stripped them off as well.

Everything stowed and the bag sealed once more, she slipped it on in front of her body to provide some minor degree of insulation and stepped down into the water. The shock of the icy water turned her feet numb immediately and she struggled to position them on one of the rocks beneath the surface. Reminding herself to remain silent, she forced herself to lower her body slowly into the water, the shock of the frigid liquid leaving her gasping for breath. Knowing her body was reacting to the cold, she stayed in position until she could regain control over her breathing. As soon as it settled, she kicked off, moving away from the shore but trying to stay in the shadow of the boulders.

She had always been a strong swimmer, and the laundry bag pack was unexpectedly buoyant, helping to keep her afloat, but the freezing temperatures quickly sapped her strength. By the time she drew even with the wall, her teeth were chattering, and she had to force her arms and legs to respond. This was the most dangerous part. She was only ten feet or so from the shoreline. If the warning barrier extended out into the lake, she was screwed. If the water hadn’t been so cold, she could have gone further out into the lake, but she knew she was already tiring rapidly. All she could do was keep swimming.

As the wall retreated behind her with no sounds of alarm or stirring of activity, Rachel would have drawn a sigh of relief if she had breath to focus on anything other than swimming. Since they had not been able to test this side of the barrier, she had no idea how far the warning area would extend. She kept swimming, more and more slowly, until she knew she had reached the limit of her strength. A quick glance over her shoulder revealed that the wall had disappeared around a curve of the lake. Even that slight alteration to her rhythm threw her off balance and she flailed for a few minutes before finding the strength to resume her stroke. She had to get out of the water; she couldn’t go on.

Turning toward the shore, she sobbed gratefully when she felt mud beneath her feet. Unlike the manicured shoreline near the hotel, there were no neat piles of boulders for her to climb. Instead she had to pick her way through the mud and branches that littered the edge of the water. Using a half-fallen tree, she managed to haul herself up the bank and collapse in a pile of leaves. Even though she was too exhausted to want to move, she knew she had to dry off and get dressed as quickly as possible. Shivering so hard she could barely control her hands; she managed to open the bag and pull out her towel. Fortunately, the bag had kept out the water and she dried her body, rubbing the towel hard along her limbs in an effort to regain warmth.

When she was as dry as she could get, she dressed quickly, pulling on every item of clothing she had with her. Her toes tingled inside her wool socks as the feeling began to return. Exhaustion still tugged at her, but she was too close to the hotel to rest; she had to keep moving. The dim moonlight was enough to reveal the silhouette of the mountainous peaks behind the lake. As long as she kept them to her left, she should stay on the valley floor. Her plan was to move in parallel to the mountains for the rest of the night before finding some place to hole up and sleep. Later in the day, she would start moving to her right across the valley, in search of the road she desperately hoped was there.

Moving through the untamed woods was infinitely more difficult than she remembered as a child. Branches caught at her clothing and her hair, she stumbled over obstacles invisible in the dim light, and she fell several times. She winced at every noise she made but could only pray that her escape had not been discovered and no one was in pursuit. Her limbs felt heavy and awkward, but the exercise helped to restore the warmth she had lost in the lake. Gradually, some of the skills her father had shown her resurfaced and she began to move more easily and more silently.

The lightening of the sky was so gradual that it took her awhile to realize that she could see her surroundings more clearly. The birds came alive in the pre-dawn light and their songs accompanied her. With the onset of day, she could be more visible and more easily discovered but she was having second thoughts about her original plan. The daily inspection was held just before lunch. If no one had discovered her escape yet, the odds were good that she would be safe until then. If there was a road and she could reach it, she could be many miles away and much harder to find. The Yehrin might not have much experience with wilderness areas but their technology could be enough to overcome that.

Pausing only long enough for something to eat, she turned east across the valley, heading for the brightening sky. The sun rose as she walked, tinting the sky behind the lower peaks on the other side of the valley in soft shades of pink and lavender before sending streaks of red and gold light into the sky. Despite her exhaustion and her underlying panic, she found herself appreciating the natural beauty that surrounded her. Other than a few stolen weekends with Benji, it had been a long time since she had been camping and she realized now how much she had missed the connection with the natural world and the memories of her dad that it brought with them.

By the time the sun was approaching the zenith, her appreciation had vanished beneath exhaustion and a gradually increasing panic. It felt like her time was running out. She was torn between finding a place to hide and maintaining her seemingly fruitless pursuit of a road. Slumping down on a boulder, she pulled an apple out of her bag and munched on it as she surveyed her surroundings. The trees were larger here, the forest floor more open and it would be more difficult to construct even a crude shelter, but she couldn’t bring herself to turn back and find a stretch of woods with heavier undergrowth.

A noise caught at the edge of her consciousness and a wave of excitement swept over her. Surely that was the sound of a truck. There must be a road nearby. Jumping to her feet, she followed the sound as best she could, cursing the disorienting effect of the trees that caused noises to echo. At last she broke out of the forest on to a cleared expanse that led down to a four-lane highway. She could see the truck disappearing into the disappearance. No other cars were in sight but given the size of the road, there was sure to be more traffic.

If she was going to hitchhike, she needed to look as presentable as possible. She took quick stock of her appearance, longing for a mirror. The outer pair of leggings were dirty and ripped so she pulled them off. The pair underneath had only a small hole. She had pulled off her sweaters as she walked and as the temperature increased. Picking over them, she pulled on the burgundy one. She couldn’t help but remember T’chok’s hand sliding beneath it and memories of their last encounter flooded through her.

Thoughts of him had tormented her the entire time she was walking. She missed him with a surprising fierceness. Even worse, she found herself feeling guilty. He would be worried; she knew he would. She told herself that she was doing the right thing, that her brother needed her, but somehow, that didn’t help.

Pushing aside her confusion, she returned to making herself presentable. She used the still damp towel to scrub her face and hands then shook out her hair before finger-combing and re-braiding it. Then she settled down to wait. From her position, she would be able to see anything coming from far enough away that she could make it down to the road in time to wave at them. She could only hope that someone would take pity on her and pick her up before the Yehrin appeared.

Chapter Sixteen

T’chok fought back the impulse to choke the human male. A large, blustering idiot who had introduced himself as Big Tom, he was waving his hands around as he attempted to defend his inexcusable actions.

“I just figured he’d come back. Kids are like that—they get fired up for no good reason and take off. Just looking for attention is all.”

“And what was the ‘no good reason’ that made Benji run away?” T’chok asked, trying to keep his voice calm. Did this borag not realize what a precious gift children were? That they were to be protected and cared for?

The male looked uncomfortable for the first time and shot a glance at R’chel’s mother. The female had dissolved into tears as soon as he appeared at their door and had not stopped crying since then. His earlier interview with the sheriff had been considerably more successful. A quiet older male with thinning hair and a worn face, he had been neither intimidated by nor resentful of T’chok. He had shown him the bulletin they had sent out, along with the ranch to ranch efforts being made by his deputies. Given the amount of space to be covered and his limited resources, he was making impressive, if not yet successful progress. His face had darkened when T’chok asked about the Triple D and he had suggested that T’chok might wish to visit the ranch in person.

“Tom’s a stubborn cuss. Never has liked to admit that he was wrong.” He frowned and twisted the brim of his hat. “I suspect he doesn’t much care for either of those kids. Probably just as glad to see them gone.”

“Why would he not care for them if he cares for their mother?”

“Well, you see, he’s always had a thing for Phyllis, even when they were in school together. Then she ran off with Jacob Redtree. I ‘spect the kids remind him that she chose an Injun over him.”

“Injun?” The word was not in his translator.

“Native American we’re supposed to call ‘em these days.” The sheriff shrugged. “I had no beef with Jacob. Nice guy, worked hard, and took care of his family. Rachel and Benji are great kids, too. Shame Tom’s too blinded by prejudice and resentment to recognize that.”

Now as T’chok surveyed the man’s reddening face, he remembered the sheriff’s words. Tom was a big man but T’chok was bigger. He leaned over the man, lowering his head so that his horns hovered threateningly above him.

“Why did the child run?” he repeated. His claws had extended, and he was a breath away from closing them around the man’s throat.

“I just gave him a few swats for mouthing off,” Tom muttered resentfully.

“You struck the child?” he roared.

Tom reared back, his face paling, but he recovered quickly and glowered up at him. “No worse than my Pa used to smack me. Spare the rod and all that.”

T’chok roared again and flung the man back against the wall. His head hit with a sharp crack and he slipped down to land against the floor. The female shrieked and flew to his side. The seemingly inexhaustible flow of tears still streamed down her cheeks, but she raised her head and glared at him.

“You leave my husband alone.”

For the first time he could see a hint of R’chel’s spirit in her mother as she crouched over her male. He wrestled his temper back under control.

“It is a shame that you do not defend your children with the same fierceness.”

“That’s different. They don’t care for me like he does.” Her mouth twisted, bitterness marring her features. “Rachel, she was always a Daddy’s girl. Thick as thieves those two, never needed me. And Benji, well, Rachel took him, too.”

“Because you did not care for him.”

“I was sick. Jacob’s death was hard on me.” She glared at him again, completely oblivious to the weakness she displayed. Tom groaned and she glanced down at him, her gaze softening. “But Tom… Tom’s always loved me. He never even got married while we were apart. He waited for me all these years. Now he’s all mine and I won’t let you take him away from me.”

“I have no intention of taking him away.” He would rather obliterate the borag from the face of the planet, but it would serve no valid purpose at this time. “Did he even search for the child?”

“Of course he did.” Guilt flickered across her face. “And he put Charlie in charge of looking again when the sheriff called. Why did Rachel have to do that? We’re never going to live it down.”

“I am more interested in finding your son, alive.” She flinched. “Where is this Charlie?”

“Maybe out at the mess hall? The hands usually come back for breakfast once they’re finished with the morning feed.”

Tom groaned again and his eyes opened. At the movement, the female bent over him, T’chok—and the search for her son—immediately dismissed.

“Tom, honey. Are you alright? Tell me how I can help.”

With a disgusted growl, T’chok left the two humans. A L’chka and her warrior cared for each other above all others, but never at the expense of a child. This female cared for nothing but her male.

Outside the domicile, he crossed to an outbuilding and found a man dismounting from his horse. “Where is Charlie?”

The man took a step back and stared.

“You're one of those aliens.”

Under other circumstances, T’chok would have been amused at the man’s shock. Now, he answered impatiently. “Yes. I am Commander T’chok of the Yehrin Fleet. Where is Charlie?”

“Did he do something wrong?”

T’chok growled and stepped closer. “No. Do not test my patience any further. Where is he?”

The man gulped. “That’s him over there.” He pointed at a dusty red truck pulling up behind the outbuilding.

The words had barely left his mouth before T’chok was striding in that direction. He arrived as the man closed the door.

“You are Charlie?”

“Yep.” Barely taller than R’chel, with a wiry build and close-cropped grey hair, the man surveyed him before leaning over to spit a dark blob on the ground to the left of T’chok’s feet. “I ‘spect you’re here about the boy.”

“Yes. I am Commander T’chok. You were in charge of the search?”

“For all the good it did.” The man frowned and then gestured to a nearby building. “Come on over to the office. Got a map there.”

T’chok followed the human into the building. The large room they entered contained a large desk, a table with radio equipment, and a row of cabinets, all arranged with a military precision that he could appreciate. Charlie led him to a map pinned to one wall.

“This is the Triple D. The dots are all the places on the ranch where there’s some kind of shelter, even if it’s just a roof. I sent a man out to each of them yesterday. This one here…” He tapped a spot close to the edge of the map. “… had a couple of candy wrappers. Might not mean anything but most of the men don’t carry candy when they’re out on the range.”

T’chok scrutinized the map, noting the distance between the main buildings and the place the man had indicated. “How long would it take to get there?”

“On foot? At least a day, maybe two.” Charlie studied him. “Less if he had an ATV.”

“ATV?”

“All terrain vehicle. We use them quite a bit these days.”

“The child has a vehicle?” That could extend the search range considerably.

“Not sure, mind.” The man picked up a cup and spat into it. “But I’m pretty sure there used to be an old one in the shed by the guest house. Not there now. He’s a smart one, that Benji. He could’a figured out how to get it running.”

T’chok frowned. “Would it leave tracks?”

“Yep. Maybe could’a followed ‘em, too—if it hadn’t rained two nights ago.”

“No one saw them the first time you searched?”

Charlie considered him again. “I’ve worked on the Triple D for a long time. Tom’s a pretty good boss. Pig-headed as all get out but he pays on time, treats the men decent, and ain’t afraid of gettin’ his hands dirty. But he done wrong by those kids. Told everyone Rachel run off, even though everyone knew she’d never leave her brother. Didn’t say nothing about Benji ‘til the Sheriff come around.”

T’chok clenched his fists, fighting the urge to go back to the domicile and throw the man against the wall again. Forcing his temper under control, he focused on the map. The spot Charlie had indicated was close to the edge of the ranch.

“What is in this direction?”

“Nothing much. Mostly government land all the way to the mountains and most of them are National Park.”

“Why would he head that way?”

“No idea. ‘Spose he could be headed for the rez but I don’t think Jacob had any relatives there.”

“The rez?”

“Indian land.” Charlie shook his head. “Don’t make sense to me. Wish he’d a come to me instead of taking off.”

“I suspect that he thought your loyalties might be to your employer.”

“Nah, not where a kid’s concerned.” He squinted at T’chok. “You gonna find him?”

“Yes.” He refused to admit the possibility of failure.

“Don’t bring him back here. I ‘spect you know where his sister is,” he said shrewdly. “Can’t imagine all this fuss over a missing kid otherwise. Take him to her.”

He didn’t bother denying his knowledge of Rachel. “That is my intention.”

He hadn’t realized that he had made that decision until he spoke. Whatever rules needed to be modified would have to be changed. The child would be safe in the hotel and R’chel would be happy; nothing else mattered.

“If you can, let me know when you find him. He’s a good kid. I’d like to know he’s safe,” Charlie said.

“Very well. Thank you for your assistance.” T’chok nodded and headed for the door. As he stepped out of the building, a group of human men appeared. All of them were armed. T’chok’s hand dropped to his blast tube. The man he had spoken to when looking for Charlie stepped forward. His hands shook but he raised his rifle.

“Hold it right there. Whatcha do with Charlie? No damn alien is gonna come on our land and hurt one of our men.”

“Sam, what in hell are you doing?” Charlie spoke from behind him.

“Charlie?” Sam shot a confused glance between T’chok and the human next to him. “You okay?”

“‘Course I’m okay, you idiot. The commander here is just lookin’ for the Redtree kid.”

Sam slowly lowered his gun. “Benji? You lookin’ for Benji?” He scowled; suspicion obvious on his face. “Why?”

“R’chel asked me to find him,” T’chok said shortly.

“Rachel? You got our girl?”

“She is not your girl.” T’chok was off the porch and lifting the man by his collar before he had a chance to raise his weapon again. He heard the other weapons being raised but he ignored them, shaking the man like a captured rodent. “She is mine. You do not even say her name again.”

“Commander, stop.” Charlie’s voice penetrated his rage. “Sam didn’t mean nothing. We all think of those kids as belongin’ on the ranch. That’s all he meant.”

“You do not desire her?” he snarled at the male hanging limply in his grasp.

“No, no. She’s all yours,” Sam gasped. T’chok let him drop to the ground. The ring of men gradually dropped their weapons, although their faces remained cautious.

“Go on,” Charlie said. “Go find the kid.” He nodded at the horizon, where heavy grey clouds hung low in the sky. “Storm’s a coming. Let me know if we can help.” He raised his voice. “Back up, boys. Let the commander through.”

T’chok headed for his vehicle, already turning over options. He had increased the frequency and sensitivity of the nightly scans to the point where they could pick up a single human, rather than the moving vehicles that were the usual target, although both he and the officer in charge were uncertain that they would be able to detect a small child. However, the expanded search had been focused on the immediate area. If the child had a vehicle, that range would have to be extended. Even then, if the child was intelligent enough to hide during the evening hours, it might not be enough. He was considering asking for a daytime survey, when his wrist communicator vibrated.

“Yes?”

“Commander. This is Officer T’gana.”

“Good. I was about to communicate with you. I wish to speak to R’chel.” He thought the news of the vehicle might reassure her but perhaps she would also have an idea where her brother would be heading. Already anticipating the sound of her voice, he frowned when his officer did not immediately respond.

“Officer T’gana?”

“Yes, sir. About that…” He cleared his throat. “Commander T’chok, the female is missing.”

Chapter Seventeen

“WHAT?” T’chok roared.

“Yes, sir,” T’gana responded. His voice emotionless, he continued his report. “We believe she was present at bed check last night.”

“You believe?”

“The officer on duty heard her voice but he did not observe her personally. She did not report for inspection this morning and she was not in her room. We have searched the grounds and she is not present.”

Fuck. How could she have escaped? He knew that she was both brave and resourceful, but she was also fragile. The thought of her alone in the human world made him shudder.

“Have you questioned her friends? L’zabet and S'rah?”

“The young female said we should fuck ourselves.” His voice changed. “S'rah disclaimed all knowledge but she is lying.”

“How do you know?”

“I know my… I know the female.” T’chok caught the change in wording. Another one of his fellow warriors had fallen for a human female. Dismissing it as irrelevant for the moment, he resumed his questions.

“Are you searching outside the grounds?”

“Yes. We are doing a physical search on the entry road as we speak.”

“What of the main road?”

“We did not think she could have reached that far.”

“If she left last night she could,” he said grimly. She was so small. If she reached the road and a human male with bad intentions happened across her… His claws lengthened. Anyone who harmed her would rue the day they were born for the rest of their very short life.

“Set up checkpoints across the road at either end of the valley. I will return immediately.”

“Yes, sir,” T’gana responded, and ended the call.

T’chok had borrowed an official vehicle from the sheriff, thinking to keep his presence unobtrusive. He cursed it now as he raced back to the town where he had left his flyer. However, he supposed he would have had to speak to the sheriff anyway and update him on his findings. The search for the child could not be abandoned.

After a brief update, he was in the air. The sheriff had agreed to coordinate the search with the next county as well as contacting the reservation to request assistance at that end. He also had warned T’chok of the approaching storm, cautioning him that it could hinder the search efforts. Speeding across the country, his mind kept picturing the terrible things that could have happened to his little human. If she had made it to the road, who had picked her up? He saw her fighting off a monster like T’judin but without success this time and his hands clenched so hard he heard the control panel crack.

What if she hadn’t even made it to the road? He knew little about the wilderness, just enough to be wary of the traps it held. There were still wild animals who would be tempted by her delicate human flesh. Or she could slip and fall. He could see her lying, crumpled on the ground, bleeding into the dirt and calling for him. He accelerated, even though he was already traveling at close to maximum velocity. Even worse, what if she had fallen into the lake? They might never find her body… The lake… T’chok activated the flyer’s communicator.

“Officer T’gana.”

T’chok didn’t bother asking for updates. He knew the officer would have contacted him immediately if they had discovered anything new. “Does the barrier wall extend into the lake?”

“No, sir. It was deemed a low risk.” T’gana caught on instantly. “The monitors at the rear of the building are also limited to covering the entrances.”

“Check the footage from last night. Look for any movement in the direction of the lake.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Send search parties along the shore in either direction.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I will arrive in fifteen minutes. Have her friends ready to meet with me.”

For the first time, there was a hesitation.

“Is that a problem, Officer T’gana?”

“No, sir.” Another pause. “May I be present?”

The request did not surprise him. Under other circumstances, he would have been amused but he couldn’t find any levity in this situation. “No. They may be more reluctant to speak in the presence of another.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Your female will come to no harm, T’gana.”

“She is n… Yes, sir.”

T’chok ended the call.

At the hotel, T’gana escorted him to a small parlor. L’zabet was pacing, muttering curses, while S’rah sat calmly doing something with strands of thread and pointed metal rods. Despite her serene appearance, he could see her hands shaking. T’gana apparently did as well because he took a half step forward before remembering T’chok’s order. S’rah’s eyes flew to the big warrior and faint pink colored her cheeks.

T’chok stepped into the room and closed the door, shutting T’gana outside. S’rah’s eyes rested there for another second before coming to his.

“Where is R’chel?” he demanded.

“We don’t fucking know, okay?” L’zabet interrupted. “Let us the hell out of here.”

“If you do not know where she is, you at least know how she escaped. Tell me.”

“You’re so fucking smart, you figure it out.”

Ignoring the angry girl, T’chok focused on S’rah. “I suspect she used the lake to get around the wall.”

The flash of guilt on her face was enough for him. “Do you not know how dangerous that is? Water that cold can be fatal for humans.”

“Oh, no. Did something happen to her?” S’rah’s eyes filled with tears. L’zabet stopped her restless pacing and sat down on the arm of S’rah’s chair, reaching for the older female’s hand.

“No,” he growled, then shook his head. “I do not know. But I must find her. There are too many dangers in your world.”

“We really don’t know where she is,” S’rah sighed.

“I assume she has gone to find her brother?” He didn’t wait for an answer. It was his turn to pace as he strode to the window and back. “If she had only waited until today.”

“You found him?” Their voices came simultaneously.

“No. But we found a trace of him and we suspect that he has a vehicle.”

“He stole a fucking car? At ten years old? Awesome!”

“He did not steal a car. It is an all-terrain vehicle.”

“An ATV? That’s even better.” L’zabet grinned.

“Those can be dangerous,” S’rah whispered. “They can flip over. What if an animal runs out in front of him?”

“Sarah, don’t. I’m sure he grew up riding one of those things. Right, T’chok?”

When he hesitated, she glared at him, jerking her chin at S’rah’s white face.

“I was told that they are used frequently on the ranch,” he said honestly.

“There, you see. He’ll be fine.” L’zabet patted S’rah’s shoulder.

“You understand that it is important for R’chel to know this? She may have some idea of his destination.”

The two females looked at each other and he fought back the urge to roar at them.

“She was going to head for the road,” S’rah said finally. “You’re right—she was heading home.”

“She was gonna hitchhike,” Lizabet added.

His blood ran cold at the thought, remembering his earlier fears, but he nodded. “Very well. Does she have supplies with her?”

“Yeah. Some food, a little water—which would have been more if you guys weren’t so fucking anal about plastic bottles—and a few extra clothes. Not that she had many.” Lizabet’s words filled him with guilt. The breeders were always provided with adequate attire, but he had watched their excitement when additional clothing was provided. He should have taken better care of his female, even if it meant she had more to take on her escape. Once he found her, he would ensure that she never wanted for anything again.

“How did she leave the building? Was one of the guards absent from his post? Did…” The words stuck in his throat. “Did one of them request favors from her?”

L’zabet scowled at him. “Fuck, no.”

“Do you really think she would do that?” S’rah asked indignantly.

“I think she cares for her brother very much. I can understand that she might be driven to a desperate act if she thought he needed her.” Although if some male had dared to extort favors from his female, the offending male would be dead at his hands before the day was out.

The females exchange another glance before L’zabet spoke up.

“She climbed down.”

He actually felt his hearts skip a beat as he pictured the vertical drop from her room.

“She did what?” he roared.

“Yeah, it was fucking awesome. Like something out of Mission Impossible.”

“Impossible is correct. When I get my hands on her, she will wish she had never considered such a feat.”

“Oops,” L’zabet giggled.

“Is there anything else I should know?”

“No, I think you got it all,” S’rah said. “You will let us know when you find her?”

“I will.”

He opened the door and was not surprised to see T’gana waiting outside. The warrior immediately checked S’rah, frowning at her unhappy expression.

“They are free to leave. I wish to inspect the back of the building. You will accompany me.”

“Yes, sir.” With one last glance in S’rah’s direction, he turned to follow T’chok.

Now that he knew how she had left the escape route was easy to find. A metal ladder painted to match the brick stretched up the side of the building. His fists clenched as he imagined her climbing down the flimsy metal in the dark.

“That is how she escaped. I want a monitor on it and any others before nightfall.”

“She climbed down that?” Astonishment flared on T’gana’s usually expressionless face.

“Yes.”

“She is very brave.”

“Brave, yes.” A surge of pride swept through him, despite his worry. “But she is also reckless and must be taught caution.”

“Yes, sir. I will oversee the monitor installation personally.”

“Very well.”

T’chok hesitated, debating the wisdom of reminding T’gana about the rules of the Forbidden Cycle, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it. How could he when he was so close to violating it himself?

When he didn’t add anything else, T’gana saluted and left. T’chok took another look at the ladder, sighed, and called T’lan. The commander answered immediately.

“T’lan, I need assistance.”

“Of course.”

“My female has escaped.”

“Again?” T’lan sounded amused and T’chok bit back the urge to growl at him. “You should put a leash on that one.”

“I intend to, as soon as I recover her. I need any surveillance video for these coordinates.” He rattled off the numbers, stretching along the valley and all the way north to Montana. “In addition, I need a trace of any telephone call that goes to the numbers I am sending you.” He forwarded the number that R’chel had used to call her mother, along with the numbers for the other ranch buildings.

“The telephones will be covered now but the surveillance may take longer. There are multiple sources for that large an area.”

“Can you send the nearest ones first? I suspect that she may have entered a vehicle in this vicinity.”

“Of course. Do you believe that she is in danger?”

Yes. “I do not know, but she is without my protection and that is unacceptable.”

“I understand. Call me if you need additional assistance.”

“Thank you, my friend.”

As he ended the call, T’gana reappeared. “Sir, one of the search teams has found evidence that the female exited the lake on the northern side.”

T’chok closed his eyes in relief. At least one of his fears had been assuaged.

“Very well. Please inform her friends and continue the search in that direction. I will be in my flyer reviewing surveillance of the area.”

Chapter Eighteen

Rachel leaned against the car door, eying the driver suspiciously. So far, the older woman had been nothing but nice to her, but after her previous experience, she found it hard to relax.

The man who had picked her up previously had started off nice as well. He didn’t blink an eye when she said she’d had a fight with her boyfriend and that he’d left her stranded. He’d told her that he was a salesman and he looked it, wearing dress pants and a crisply pressed shirt, and driving a new model Acura. They had chatted a little about nothing in particular. Although he’d give her an odd look when he realized she had no clue to her location, he had confirmed that she was in Colorado. However, his pleasant demeanor disappeared completely when he pulled into a deserted rest stop. He turned off the engine and turned to her with a grin.

“Time to pay for your ride.”

“I don’t have any money,” she protested, reaching for the door handle behind her back, afraid to take her eyes off of him.

“Not a problem.” His eyes traveled over her with a sick lust that made her stomach churn. “More than one way to pay. What’s it gonna be, girlie? You getting on your knees for me or you gonna spread those legs? Hell, I might just take you all the way to Canada if you treat me right.”

“I’m not doing either of those.” Her fingers clasped the door handle just as he grabbed her wrist. The tight grip dug into her bones and reminded of the horrible incident with T’judin. He hauled her toward him, and she struck out with her free arm, her nails catching him across the face. Dropping her wrist, he backhanded her. The blow set her cheekbone throbbing and made her head reel. The heavy ring he was wearing split her lip and a trickle of blood dripped onto the seat.

“You just upped the price,” he spat, and pushed her off the seat on to the floorboard. “You can start by sucking my cock. Do a good enough job and maybe I’ll let you go.”

She tried to get up, but he grabbed her hair, yanking it hard enough to send pain throbbing through her scalp. He started unbuckling his belt with his free hand, but she couldn’t escape his punishing hold. She scrabbled desperately at her bag, down on the floor beside her feet, and felt the cold metal of Sarah’s knitting needles. She grabbed one and when he looked down to start unzipping his pants, she pulled it free and jabbed it into his thigh with all her strength. It sank into his flesh with sickening ease as he yelled and let go of her to clamp his hands on the wound. Sobbing in desperation, she fumbled the door open, grabbed her bag and ran.

Just as she reached the restrooms, she heard the door open and she ran faster, hoping to reach the woods before he could chase her. As she reached the edge of the forest, she heard another car entering the rest stop. Ducking behind a bush, she peeked out to see her assailant halfway across the parking area. Even from her position, she could see the rage on his face and the blood dripping down his leg, but he stopped and scowled at the approaching vehicle. With a curse, he turned back to his car and raced out of the area before the other car finished parking.

She stayed behind the bushes, relieved to see a pleasant faced middle-aged woman with a sturdy build emerge from the new vehicle. The woman stared after the other car and shook her head before entering the rest rooms. Reluctant to get into another car, Rachel realized she had little choice if she wanted to make her way home. And what if the man just waited for the woman to leave and circled back? The thought of him returning made her cringe and she headed to the restrooms, arriving just as the woman emerged.

“Oh my goodness, what happened to you?” Sympathetic horror filled the woman’s face.

“I had a fight with my boyfriend. He hit me and I ran.” She didn’t have to force her voice to tremble.

“Was he the one who just took off like a bat out of hell?”

“Yeah. Would… would you mind giving me a ride?”

“Of course, hon. Do you want to go wet down some towels to put on your face?”

Rachel shuffled her feet. “If you wouldn’t mind, could we just go? I’m afraid he might come back.”

“Don’t worry. I won’t let him touch you.” The woman grinned and patted the back of her jeans. “I never travel without old Bessie.”

“Bessie?”

“My .44.” She took in the look on Rachel’s face and hurried on. “Don’t be scared, hon. It’s just that a woman traveling alone is better off safe than sorry.”

Rachel gave a half-hearted laugh. “I guess I should have learned that lesson by now.” She was still hesitant but found it hard to believe that this no-nonsense woman had any intention of her hurting her. And really, what choice did she have? “Thank you for the ride.”

“No problem at all. I’m Judy, by the way.” She led the way back to an enormous silver Cadillac. An older model, it was nonetheless spotless, and Rachel winced as she slid onto the polished red leather seats.

“I’m Rachel. I hope I don’t mess up your car.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Judy gave her a wink. “My boyfriend is in the doghouse right now. He’ll be happy to detail it for me to get back in my good graces.”

Judy spent the next half hour telling Rachel all about her life. She learned more than she wanted to about Beau, the aforementioned boyfriend, who Judy discussed with exasperated affection. “At least he’s good at keeping me warm on those cold mountain nights,” she said with a sly grin. Rachel also heard all about Judy’s daughter, Pam, who had just given birth to her first child. Judy had been staying with her and was returning home.

The smooth ride and the rambling conversation relaxed her, and Rachel was half asleep when Judy switched the topic to her.

“Where are you headed, hon?”

Rachel jerked. She hadn’t thought through that part of her story. With a mental shrug, she decided on the truth. Assuming T’chok was after her, he wouldn’t have any doubts about where she was going.

“I’m going home. Gold Creek, Montana.”

“Montana? You got a ways to go.” Judy looked out the window at the mountains, the peaks already displaying a hint of gold from the falling sun. “You can’t travel at night, you know.”

“Oh, I know,” Rachel said bitterly.

“You got any money?”

“No, I’m sorry. I wish I could give you some gas money.”

“Lord, don’t worry about that. It’s not like I wasn’t coming this way anyhow.” She shot a shrewd glance at Rachel. “You got any place to stay tonight?”

“I’m sure I can find something.” That something was likely to be wedged beneath a bush. It wasn’t a particularly appealing prospect, but she was tired enough that she didn’t think she’d have any trouble sleeping.

“Come home with me,” Judy suggested. “Now, I can see you’re kind of skittish and I don’t rightly blame you, but I’m not going to harm you. I got a spare bedroom with a big bed, clean sheets, and a lock on the door.”

The thought of a decent bed after the last twenty-four hours tempted her but… “I don’t want to put you out.”

Judy waved a hand. “No trouble. Besides, it’s nice to have some company.”

“Isn’t Beau waiting for you?”

“Nah.” She laughed. “I didn’t tell him I was coming home tonight. Tomorrow’s the town picnic and I wanted to know if he was gonna wait for me or if he was gonna go with Sue Ann Mayfield.”

Rachel had heard all about Sue Ann and her attempts to steal Beau away from Judy. “Are you sure?”

“Of course I am.”

They pulled into Judy’s driveway just as the sun disappeared behind the horizon. She breathed a sigh of relief.

“I always forget that sunset comes so early this time of year. I know I should’a left earlier. This damn curfew is the worst thing those aliens have done.” Judy stopped and bit her lip. “I shouldn’t say that. Bill Johnson down the street lost his son in the first attacks. It’s just… well, everything is pretty peaceful now. Pam had a difficult pregnancy and those new diagnostic tools in the hospitals helped them figure out what was wrong. And that device they made us put on our cars? I can get to her house and back on less than a tank of gas.”

With a start, Rachel realized that she had stopped thinking of Yehrin as invaders for several weeks ago—once she met T’chok. Was she betraying the human race by… caring for him? Putting the uncomfortable thought aside, she turned her attention to her surroundings.

Like the Cadillac, Judy’s two-story farmhouse was old but impeccably kept. Neat flower beds full of pansies led the way to a wide front porch and a door painted bright purple. Judy drove around to the back of the house and parked in front of a small barn. She shivered as she climbed out of the car.

“Brr. Really starts to get chilly when the sun goes down. Winter will be here before we know it. I heard a storm was coming down from Canada.”

“A storm?” Rachel asked, a chill going up her spine. What if they couldn’t find Benji before it hit? A vision of his small body covered with snow flashed before her eyes.

“What’s the matter, hon?” Judy said. “You’re pale as a ghost.”

“My little brother. He ran away, that’s why I’m going home. If the search isn’t successful and there’s a storm coming…”

“Do you want to call home? Maybe they already found him.” Judy led the way across a screened in back porch and into a vintage style kitchen, complete with a black and white checked floor and cherry red appliances. She pointed to a matching red wall phone with a circular dial and laughed at the look on Rachel’s face. “Don’t worry, it works just fine. I like things that look old, but I expect them to work like they’re new.”

Rachel stared at the phone. She desperately wanted to call but what if it could be traced? From what she’s seen on television, it should be all right as long as she was fast enough.

“Go ahead, hon,” Judy urged. “It’s just a phone call, no skin off my nose.”

Unwilling to explain her reluctance, Rachel picked up the phone. Her mother answered almost immediately.

“Mom? Have they found Benji?”

“How could you do that, Rachel? How could you tell the whole town he was missing? I’m sure he’d have come back sooner or—”

“Mom. I don’t have time for this. Is there any news?”

“No, but I’m sure—”

Rachel hung up. Her hand clenched on the phone as she fought back tears of anger and frustration.

“No news?” Judy asked gently.

She shook her head, not trusting her voice.

“Listen, there’s nothing you can do about it now. We’ll have a nice dinner, you can get some rest, and first thing in the morning, you take my truck and head north.”

“Your truck? I can’t possibly—”

“Don’t be silly. I only use it a few times a year. It may be old—”

“But it’s in good shape?”

“Exactly.” Judy grinned at her. “I’ll show you where to put your things and then we’ll start on supper. How does chicken and dumplings sound?”

Chapter Nineteen

T’chok swore as he threw the body of the human male aside. One of the surveillance videos had caught R’chel entering the man’s car not long before T’chok had arrived at the hotel. To know that he had been so close but unaware until the video was retrieved had infuriated him. Then when he tracked the sniveling coward who had taken his woman away, he had found traces of her blood in his vehicle. The story he wrung from the man left him no choice but to avenge his little human. The borag would not have another chance to prey on an innocent female.

Unfortunately, his search had reached a dead end. The man knew that another car had arrived at the rest station, but he hadn’t noticed any details. He thought it had been a silver color but that was the best he could do. T’chok would have to resume scanning the videos but at least he had a time and a location. He made his way back to his flyer, giving the evening sky a worried look. Full dark had fallen while he was interrogating the human. His stomach clenched at the thought of his R’chel alone in the darkness, unprotected. Or at the mercy of animals like the one he’d just eliminated. Once he retrieved her, she was never leaving his sight again.

Resuming his seat at the controls of his flyer, he pulled up the videos and started refining the search. He had just identified a silver vehicle from the appropriate time frame and was trying to determine the license number, when his communicator vibrated.

“T’chok, it is T’lan. We have just traced a call to R’chel’s mother from a number in Wyoming.”

His hearts sped up. “Do you have the location?”

“Yes. I am sending it to your interface.”

“Thank you. I am on my way.”

“Good luck.” T’lan laughed. “Remember what I said, consider a leash for your female.”

T’chok had transferred the directions to his ship and was beginning the ascent but he didn’t end the communication. The least he could do was inform his friend of the decision he had made over the past frantic hours.

“T’lan, if—no, once I find her, I will not leave her side.”

There was a moment of silence and then the other warrior sighed. “I understand how you feel but you know that this violates all of our laws.” As I did went unsaid, but it was there in the silence between the two males.

T’chok was the first to break the silence. “I do. I know that I will be without honor, but I can not allow her to leave me again.”

T’lan sighed again. “I will talk to the Supreme Commander. Perhaps there is some other arrangement that can be made. You could accept a permanent assignment at the Earth facility.”

“You know that will not work. Word would spread and my behavior would encourage others to believe that the rules could be abandoned. We can not have another Day of Sorrow.”

“I do not believe it would come to that, but it is true that the agitation that T’ngorzul created has not been entirely quelled. I still plan on speaking with T’rarchar. Let me know when you find your female and do not do anything in haste.”

T’chok signed off without responding.

The flyer sped through the darkness. Several times he saw patrol ships in the distance, scanning for curfew violators but they noted the registration of his craft and ignored him. The car was registered to a Judy Miller and matched the location T’lan had sent him. When he arrived, he circled the domicile once and used his craft’s night vision to identify the vehicle in the driveway. Lights shone from the back of the house, indicating that someone was present. That someone had better have answers about his little female, he thought grimly. He brought his flyer in for a quiet landing behind the large outbuilding to the rear of the house.

As he approached the house, he heard laughter and through the window he saw R’chel sitting at a table with an older woman. She had her hands wrapped around a white mug and she was smiling. The wave of relief that swept through him almost brought him to his knees. Anger followed swiftly on the heels of his relief as he took in the bruise across her face. How dare she endanger herself this way?

He strode onto the porch and opened the door without knocking. The fact that it was unlocked only added fuel to his rage. Both females jumped up as he slammed the door open. The older female took a step back, eyes wide and uncertain. R’chel stared at him in shock before her eyes filled with tears and she threw herself at him.

“T’chok. You’re here,” she sobbed into his chest. “I thought I was never going to see you again.”

A mysterious lump appeared in his throat as he picked her up. Her legs went around his waist, clinging to him as her tears dripped down his neck. “You are mine, my zuzu. I’m never letting you go.”

“I assume that means this isn’t called for?” the older woman asked, slowly lowering the rifle she had somehow acquired while he had been occupied with R’chel. T’chok scowled at her and swung R’chel’s body away from the weapon.

“Put that down before you hurt her.”

“Don’t you worry about that, alien. I know how to handle a gun.” She gave him a considering look. “I was going to say I’ve been handling guns since before you were born but you’re no spring chicken, are you?”

“The Yehrin are not animals.”

R’chel giggled against his neck and raised a tear-stained face. “She means that you’re not young anymore.”

The bruise across her cheekbone made him recall his anger, but it was tempered by tenderness as he gently cupped her uninjured cheek. “I need the advantage of years to have the patience to handle you, my zuzu. What were you thinking?”

“About Benji, of course. I couldn’t just sit there and wait. I had to do something.”

He frowned down at her, but he understood her position. These last few hours while she was missing had been the longest of his life; he would have gone insane if he hadn’t been able to search for her.

“I have news of your brother.”

“Not… not...” Her voice shook and he cursed himself as he tucked her head into his neck again.

“Nothing bad, little girl. It may even be good news if you can tell me where he is headed.”

“Where he’s headed? I don’t understand.”

“Are you going to put the poor girl down?” the female interrupted. “I’m getting a crick in my neck watching you.” He glared at her, but she just shrugged. “You’re not getting rid of me until you tell us what’s going on with that poor boy, and you convince me you don’t mean no harm to Rachel.”

“I would never harm R’chel,” he roared.

The female sniffed. “Maybe not. It’s early days yet. Are you going to put her down?”

“No. But we will be seated.” He turned to the table, but the female shook her head.

“Not there. Not sure one of those chairs will hold you. Come on in the den.” She led the way into a spacious room with a fireplace and a large couch. T’chok seated himself, turning R’chel across his lap. She was practically bouncing with impatience.

“What did you find out?”

He explained Charlie’s theory about the all-terrain vehicle and her eyes lit up. “Of course. Why didn’t I think about that? He’s been working on it off and on since we moved out there. But I don’t understand. Where is he going?”

“I was hoping you would know. The human seemed certain that he had been at the line shack on the far northwestern side of the ranch. Is there anything in that direction?”

She shook her head, looking troubled. “Not that I can think of. It’s mainly just range land until you get to the mountains.”

“Could he have gone to the reservation?”

“We don’t have any relatives there and he’s never been—” She stopped abruptly. “He’s never been there but I did take him to the cabin a few times. I bet that’s where he’s headed.”

“The cabin?”

“It belonged to my dad and he passed it on to me. It’s on government land so we don’t technically own the land, but the cabin has been in our family for years. We’d go camping up there when I was little, even though Mom never really liked it because it’s so rustic. I took Benji a couple of times after I got my license but it’s a long way and it was hard to find the time.” The tears reappeared as she looked up at him. “It’s such a long way and those ATVs don’t go that fast. What if something happened to him before he got there? And if he did make it, it’s so primitive up there. We have to go after him.”

She tried to jump up, but he pulled her back down onto his lap as he considered the possibilities.

“You said it’s very rustic? No technology?”

“No. My cell phone never worked up there and there’s no electricity. That’s why we need to go.”

“If I take you in my flyer, command will be able to track the flight. The search for you continues. I did not inform anyone that I had found you, although T’lan will suspect. I propose that we procure alternate transportation and depart at first light.”

The older female had been sitting quietly, listening avidly to his report. Now she spoke. “That’s what I told Rachel. In fact, I told her to take my old truck. Don’t see why it can’t take both of you.”

“Can it be traced back here?”

“It’s still in my husband’s name. He passed away five years ago, and I never bothered to get the title changed. Someone might put it together, but it could take a while.”

“My flyer will have been tracked to this location,” he warned her.

“No, we can’t get Judy in trouble,” R’chel protested, but the female just shrugged.

“All I did was give someone a ride. No idea where they went after I let them out.”

T’chok stared at her and she met his gaze with a twinkle in her eyes. A reluctant grin tugged at his mouth. He suspected that this female would be a match for whoever they sent after him.

“In fact, I think I’m going to run down the street and see what Beau is doing.”

“You can’t,” R’chel protested. “It’s after dark.”

“It’s not much more than a block. I do it all the time. That way I can honestly say I wasn’t here.” She grinned. “I won’t be back before morning.”

“Judy, are you sure you want to do this?”

“Of course I am. He’s already sent me two texts begging me to come over. I’d better get going before he decides to wander up here.”

“You know that’s not what I meant. You could get in trouble with the Yehrin. I’m really a fugitive.”

“Nonsense, hon. We’re put here on this earth to help our fellow women and that’s exactly what I’m doing.” Judy stood up and brushed off her pants. “Keys to the house and truck are on a peg by the back door. You go find that brother of yours.”

“I will.” R’chel attempted to rise and he reluctantly let her up. She gave the other female a long hug and when she pulled back, both pairs of eyes were bright. “Thank you so much for everything.”

“None of that, now. Make yourself at home—and be gone when I get back in the morning.” She winked and whisked out the room. T’chok stood also.

“I will follow her to make sure that she encounters no difficulty. I will also move the flyer away from this house and set it to self-destruct.”

“You’re leaving me?”

“Do not worry, little girl. I will not be gone long. Do you have a sleeping space here?”

R’chel blushed. “Yes.”

“You will lock the doors behind me and go to the sleeping space. When I return, you will be naked and standing in the corner of the room with your nose to the wall. Do you understand me?”

He saw the shock cross her face, followed by confusion and then guilt. He waited patiently until she bowed her head.

“Yes, sir.”

Chapter Twenty

Rachel locked the door behind T’chok with a shaking hand. Her emotions were a confused mix of fear, relief, and arousal. Seeing T’chok walk through the door, his big body blocking out the night, she had been filled with delight. He should have looked out of place—a huge grey-skinned, black-horned alien in Judy’s retro kitchen—but she wasn’t conscious of that, simply a comforting assurance that now that he was here, everything was right with the world. When she flew into his arms, she felt like she was coming home.

Now the knowledge that he was going to punish her sent shivers of dread up her spine, but she couldn’t deny that arousal already bloomed low in her belly. She remembered the spanks he had given her in the past and squirmed uncomfortably, her panties dampening at the memory. Her steps lagged as she climbed the stairs to the bedroom Judy had given her. She supposed she could wait downstairs, argue with him, try to talk her way out of it—but she suspected that her punishment would still be forthcoming, and that knowledge was curiously reassuring.

Not only that, she felt a nagging certainty that he was quite justified in punishing her. She had taken reckless chances with her life. The memory of the awful climb from her room, the freezing lake swim, but perhaps most shockingly, the memory of the man assaulting her, they didn’t add up to the picture of a responsible adult. She felt like a naughty child who needed punishment. More than that, if she had waited, if she had put her trust in T’chok, he would have been able to give her the news about her brother earlier today. She wouldn’t be on the run and Benji might even be safe now.

Trying not to think too hard about why she was doing it, she slipped into the guest bathroom and took a lightning fast shower. Her body already felt hypersensitized, her nipples diamond hard and a constant low ache pulsing between her legs.

Wrapped only in a towel, she reluctantly returned to the guest bedroom. This room, too, had a touch of Judy’s unique style, looking like it belonged in a Victorian household with a heavily carved four-poster bed and matching dresser, blue damask wallpaper and a tufted blue velvet fainting couch. As she made her way into the corner, the tears started to slip down her cheeks. She felt very small and guilty and by the time T’chok finally appeared, she was a sobbing mess.

“I am pleased that you obeyed me, little girl.”

Her breath caught when she heard his voice. She started to turn to him, but he stopped her. “Stay where you are until I give you permission to move.”

“Yes, sir.”

She heard him moving around the room behind her as she kept her nose pressed to the wall. Her knees trembled and she was very conscious of her bare bottom exposed to his view. One hand started to snake back to cover the vulnerable flesh.

“No, R’chel. Do I need to tie you down to make sure you obey?”

Another flash of unwilling lust coursed through her, but she shook her head violently. “No, sir. I’ll behave.”

“Good girl.” She could feel him behind her now, heat emanating from his big body, although he was not actually touching her. His arms reached out to the wall, surrounding her on both sides. As he lowered his head to whisper in her ear, she saw his horns curve over her head, leaving her caged, but she felt safe rather than imprisoned. She held her position, even though she longed to push back into the warmth and safety of his body.

“Do you know why I’m going to punish you?”

“Y-yes, sir”

“Tell me.”

“I didn’t trust you. I ran away.”

His warm breath was a teasing whisper against her ear, awakening the sensitive flesh. “Yes, my zuzu. If you had waited—”

“I know. I realized that you could have gone after Benji today instead of chasing after me. I’ll never forgive myself if he’s harmed because of the delay.”

“You put yourself in danger.” His voice hardened. “You entered a vehicle belonging to a strange male.”

“You know about that?” she whispered.

His hands clenched against the wall and she saw his claws spring out, longer than she had ever seen them.

“I know. I tracked his vehicle and I found him. He will no longer attempt to rape vulnerable females.”

T’chok’s tone left no doubt as to the man’s fate. She supposed she should feel sorry for the loss of a life but, remembering the terror she had experienced at his hands, she felt nothing but satisfaction.

“Do you know how I felt when I discovered traces of your blood in his vehicle?” His voice was still hard, but she could also hear the pain beneath his anger and her heart cracked. She knew how devastated she would have been if she thought something had happened to this alien that she had grown to love so much. To love? The thought flooded her with an unexpected certainty but before she had a chance to examine it, T’chok stepped back from behind her and she immediately missed his closeness.

“Turn around.”

He had removed his shirt and the wide utility belt but retained the tight uniform pants. Her eyes dropped to the enormous bulge accented by the heavier fabric that protected his genitals. Forcing her gaze from the arousing, and intimidating, sight, her eyes traveled up over his tight stomach and the dusting of silky black hair covering his massive chest. A spot of bright red, high on one shoulder caught her attention, and she gasped as she realized that he was bleeding.

“T’chok, you’re hurt. What happened? Was it that man?”

“That weakling? Of course not. He only appeared strong when confronting those smaller than himself.” He cupped her injured cheek gently, as he had done earlier. “All Yehrin warriors have a tracking chip. I removed mine.”

“But why?”

“I meant what I said earlier. I will not let you go again. If we returned, we would be separated, and I will not permit that.” He didn’t go into detail, but she suspected that her escape attempt would be a reason to remove her from the breeding females and send her to an actual Yehrin prison the way Bambi had been sent. She couldn’t let him go on the run with her.

“But you’re a warrior.” She had seen the way he interacted with his men, knew the easy confidence of his command only too well.

“I will remain a warrior no matter where I am located. I am your warrior, my zuzu. I claim you as my L’chka.”

“That’s what T’lan called Emily. He said that she was his... mate.” She bit her lip but didn’t look away. His strange eyes were very blue as they looked into hers.

“Mate, wife, breeder, beloved. It means many things. Most of all, it means that you are mine. Do you accept my claim?”

Warmth filled her but one part of his speech made her hesitate. “Breeder?”

“Yes, my zuzu. I wish to fill you with my seed and watch you grow plump with our child.”

Rachel twisted her fingers together. “I don’t think I’m ready for that. Benji has been more like a son than a brother. I love him and I’m glad to have been there for him but I’m not sure that I’m ready for another child.”

“Then we will wait.” A black claw, no longer long and threatening, lifted her chin. “I will not lie. I very much wish to have a child with you, but I do not want you for that reason.” A shadow crossed his face. “And it is possible that it may not occur, even if we both wish it. It is true that M’lee is with child by a Yehrin male but that does not mean that it will happen again. We have been… unlucky where breeding is concerned.”

“What if it doesn’t happen with me?” This time she had to look away. The thought of him with those other females still hurt. “You tried so many times before.”

“I entered into those breeding contracts for the good of my race. I am claiming you as my L’chka for my own sake. Because I love you and I will not live without you.”

Her heart skipped a beat. “You love me?”

“Of course, R’chel. How could you doubt it?”

More tears, of happiness this time, filled her eyes.

“I love you, T’chok. I accept your claim.”

“My L’chka.” His mouth came down over hers, claiming her in a demanding kiss that left her no choice but to respond. She clung to him, loving his strength, his fierceness, and the underlying tenderness she felt in the way he cradled her so gently, even while wringing every drop of response from her. When he raised his head, satisfaction filled his face, but then he frowned.

“I must tend to your wounds before we continue.” He reached for a small container. “This is healing gel. It will relieve the discomfort.”

She stood obediently as he smoothed the cool gel over her cheek before moving down her body, tending every scratch and bruise with gentle hands. The careful inspection, his big hands moving over her body, even the growl that emerged when he discovered additional damage, they all combined to make her feel both cared for and aroused. By the time he was finished, she was flushed and glowing. He dropped a quick, hard kiss on her lips, then stepped back.

“And now, my zuzu, it is time for your punishment.”

She shivered, not entirely from fear, but could detect no respite in his eyes. He led her over to the bed but did not put her on it. Instead, he took a pillow from the quantity neatly arranged at the head of the bed and threw it to the ground.

“On your knees,” he ordered, and she shivered again but knelt before him. He was even taller from this angle, and she swallowed hard as her eyes traveled up his body. She wasn’t afraid exactly. She felt small and helpless, but more excited than scared.

“Unfasten my uniform. The release is here.” He brought her hands up to a small catch on either side of his narrow hips. The material fell away and his cock sprang out. She couldn’t prevent the gasp that escaped her lips. Other than the brief glimpse across the room when they were in his quarters, she had never seen it. Indeed, she had never seen a penis in real life before, although she doubted that human men were so well-equipped. She bit her lip as she took in the close-up view. The swollen head was so dark it was almost black, already glistening with excitement. The thick, undulating shaft barely narrowed as it led down to a wide base and this close, she could see the faint ridges that covered the surface. Her tongue came out to moisten suddenly dry lips and she heard him groan.

T’chok’s cock throbbed at the sight of his little human kneeling before him. Her eyes were enormous as she studied him, expression nervous and excited. When her small pink tongue swept across her lips, he could not withhold his groan.

“Take me in your hand,” he ordered.

Tentatively, she reached out and attempted to close her hand around his shaft. Her hand was too small—her fingers could not close around him—and her touch was so delicate that he could barely feel her soft skin, but he had never felt so excited before.

“Use both hands,” he urged, but even with both hands stacked together, she couldn’t cover his length. She squeezed gently, curiously, and he felt his balls tighten. Forcing himself under control, he placed his hand on top of hers and showed her how to stroke him.

“Oh. It’s rough, like your tongue. I bet that feels amazing.” She blushed, looking adorably confused but his teeth were clenched too hard against the pleasure of her touch for him to respond.

“I’ve never done this before,” she confessed.

Possessive satisfaction roared through him and enabled him to speak. “Then you will learn with me. And you will never do it for any other male. Put your mouth on me.”

That small pink tongue reappeared, licking her own lips before sweeping gently across his weeping cockhead.

“Like this?”

“More,” he managed to get out. Tongue circling him, she explored, licking tentatively down his shaft before returning to sweep back and forth across the top. Growing bolder, she dipped into the slit, sending ripples of pleasure down his spine.

“Mm. You taste so good. Should I… would you like me to suck you?” Her face reddened and her voice was barely audible.

“Yes,” he growled. He slid his hand into the silken curtain of her hair and urged her gently forward. Her lips stretched wide as they closed around him. Even though his cock was barely within the moist warmth of her mouth, his balls tightened, and he felt a tingle at the base of his spine. Her tongue flicked across the sensitive underside and he used his hand to encourage her to take more of him. Her mouth stretched wider and he knew that she was reaching the limits for her first time. He prepared to draw back but she grabbed him more firmly and sucked, hard. With a helpless roar, he came, seed gushing from his loins in a heated torrent. She choked a little but tried to swallow everything he gave her until he was left shuddering in her grasp, his cock still jerking in an ecstasy of pleasure.

“Wow.” She let him slip out of her mouth with a gentle lick that sent another shudder through him. “I had no idea that would be so satisfying.” She sat back on her heels and grinned at him. “Was that supposed to be a punishment?”

Recovering as rapidly as possible, he resumed his warrior’s mask. “Oh, no, little girl. That was so I could concentrate on your needs. Your punishment is just beginning.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Rachel instinctively drew back, guilt and apprehension replacing the satisfaction she felt at pleasing him. T’chok pulled back the covers, then sat on the edge of the bed.

“Come here, R’chel.”

She hesitated, but his impossibly blue eyes were fastened on her and the weight of her guilt tugged her forward. When she was standing in front of him, he surprised her by pulling her between his legs and hugging her. She leaned into him, letting the heat of his body and the tenderness of his hold soothe her fears. When he finally let her go, his face was as soft as she had ever seen it.

“Now, over my lap, little girl.”

“W-what are you going to do?”

“I’m going to spank you.” His face was still soft. “It’s going to hurt but you will take it like a good girl and once it’s done, the events of the past two days will be behind us and we will move forward. Do you understand?”

An unexpected relief filled her. She wanted this, she wanted to be free of her guilt. Despite that knowledge, it took all of her self-control to place herself over his lap. He was so big that she felt even more exposed and vulnerable, but there was a throbbing ache between her legs and her nipples were tight points. She could feel his erection pressing against her stomach.

“Good girl.” His big hand was warm and soothing as he rubbed her exposed bottom, then dipped between her legs. Her cheeks flushed as she felt how easily it moved through the slick warmth and he chuckled. “Perhaps you will enjoy this more than you should.”

Before she had a chance to respond, his hand descended. The first stroke left a stinging warmth, but she could handle it. By the fifth, she was squirming, but he simply tugged her more tightly against him. By the tenth she started to cry and as soon as the first tear fell, all of her sorrow and fear and guilt came unlocked and she simply sobbed. Her bottom stung but the fiery heat took second place to the pain in her heart. By the time he finished her spanking and gathered her into his arms, she was limp and exhausted, but she felt that a weight had been lifted.

She snuggled against him for a long time before she realized that the heat in her bottom was transitioning into a demanding ache. When she wiggled to try and relieve the need, T’chok groaned and she was suddenly extremely conscious of the long, thick shaft beneath her. Summoning her courage, she looked up at him.

“Are you going to claim me now?”

He growled an assent, then hesitated. “Are you sure about this, my zuzu?”

“Yes. I love you, T’chok. I want to be with you. There’s just one thing…”

“I know. You are not ready for a child. I have used a birth control protocol.”

Even though she thought she’d cried herself out, tears filled her eyes. “Thank you for understanding. But that wasn’t actually what I was going to say. I’m a virgin.”

His eyes heated, burning blue. “That does not displease me.”

She started to roll her eyes but then he was kissing her with a demanding, frantic urgency that burned away everything but her desire. He lifted her onto the bed, creating a renewed heat in her punished bottom but the warmth only added to the urgency as he came down over her. His mouth and hands were everywhere, sucking hard on her breasts, dancing between her thighs, sending her over into a sudden, unexpected orgasm. She was still shuddering when he pushed at first one, then two fingers into her pussy. The stretch burned a little but turned rapidly into an aching need.

“More,” she demanded.

He obliged, adding his third finger as she gasped and arched against him, his thumb working her clit and keeping her on the edge of another climax.

“Please, T’chok.”

Fingers slid out, leaving a burning emptiness, and she felt him at her entrance. She tried to raise her hips, but he stopped her.

“R’chel,” he gasped. “I must tell you.”

“Tell me later.”

“No.” He shuddered and his hips jerked forward, the movement pressing his cock against her. “The birth control protocol—it is not well tested.”

Fuck. A thousand thoughts danced through her mind, but in the end, only one dominated. She loved him and he loved her. Whatever happened, he would take care of her. She lifted her legs up around his hips.

“Make love to me, T’chok.”

He growled and grasped her hip as he pushed inside. Her body opened for him, one slow inch at a time. The pressure was overwhelming, but his thumb against her clit balanced out the burning stretch. She could feel the rough surface of his cock scraping against her sensitive flesh, setting her nerves aflame with pleasure. He barely paused when he finally buried himself to the hilt, immediately beginning a slow withdrawal that let her feel every undulation on the long thick shaft.

Her eyes had closed as she fought to handle the overwhelming sensations, but she opened them now to see him curved over her, his dark horns arching overhead, his eyes like blue flames as he watched the point where their bodies connected. He looked up to find her watching him, and his hips snapped forward, creating a sudden shocking fullness and she exploded, her pussy convulsing in helpless ecstasy as she cried out his name.

The feel of R’chel’s climax, her impossibly tight cunt clamping down on his cock tore away every last shred of T’chok’s restraint. His eyes never left hers as his need took over. He lifted her hips, holding her in place as he thrust with desperate urgency, his balls already tightening, the fire racing up his spine, as he lost himself in silken heat, until he came in a great, shuddering wave and collapsed down over her.

The energy drained from his body, leaving him limp with pleasure as R’chel’s arms came up to circle his neck. He pressed a lazy kiss against her lips but when she sighed and opened to him, his weariness was replaced by renewed desire. Her eyes widened as his cock stirred.

“Again?”

“Always,” he assured her, but he felt her flinch as he withdrew. “However, perhaps a pause is in order. I will fetch a cleansing cloth.”

When he stood up, her eyes widened again.

“You’re all blue.”

“Of course. Our seed is blue. Is that not true for human males?”

“Not unless they’re smurfs,” she giggled.

“Smurfs?”

“Never mind.” She waved him away, but he heard her laugh again as he left. When he returned, she had crawled higher into the bed and was nestled against the pillows, her eyes heavy. He cleansed her gently, wiping away the traces of blue to reveal the pink flesh, still swollen and tempting. Only her sleepy yawn dissuaded him from taking her again. He could wait, he thought, as he turned out the light and she snuggled into his arms. She was his now and they would never be separated again.

His patience didn’t last. Twice during the night, he woke her, once with his tongue lapping at her clit, and the second time when he simply pressed into her wet swollen flesh. Each time she responded eagerly, each time she came with a convulsive pleasure that thrust him into his own release far too quickly, no matter how much he wanted to linger in her exquisite tightness.

As dawn approached, he thought to take her once again but even though she smiled sleepily at him, he felt her flinch when he touched her. When he pulled away, she reached for him.

“I think you have had enough, my L’chka. I forget that human flesh is delicate.”

“Not that delicate,” she said, reaching for his erection. He let her stroke him before reluctantly removing her hand.

“Enough, little girl. It is time we prepared to leave. We have far to travel.”

The mischievous expression immediately left her face and he wished they had more time to enjoy their new mating. Instead, he hugged her gently.

“Come. I will bathe you.”

The small bathing room did not allow much room to play, but perhaps that was just as well. He still lingered over R’chel’s perfect body as he washed her carefully, making sure that every inch had his full attention. His cock was rock hard, and she was flushed and panting by the time he finished, but he sent her off to apply the healing gel and get dressed while he attended to his own needs. As soon as he was dressed, he went downstairs to prepare for their departure.

When he returned to their room, R’chel was standing by the window with her head tilted. She looked thoughtful and a little sad, and his hearts seized. Was she regretting their joining?

“What are you thinking, my zuzu?”

“That life is strange.” She turned and smiled at him and relief filled him at the happiness on her face. “When I was breaking my back working at the diner, I never thought I’d end up eloping with my alien lover.”

“I never thought I would find a mate, let alone such a perfect one.”

She came to him and put her arms around his neck. “Kiss me, my alien lover.”

He didn’t hesitate, drawing her into his arms, and losing himself in the succulent depths of her mouth.

Chapter Twenty-Two

“We must go,” T’chok announced when he finally lifted his head. The sky outside the window was beginning to lighten. Rachel glanced regretfully around the room. She knew he was right, but she hated to leave this spot. Wincing a little as she walked, she followed him out of the room.

He stopped in the kitchen and gestured to the table. Laid out on top was a plate of food and a glass of juice. “You will eat.”

“I’m not hungry.” Her stomach was churning from nerves and the residual effect of the previous day’s events.

“We have discussed this, little girl. You will take care of yourself. Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir,” she muttered, and rolled her eyes.

He shook his head. “If we had more time, I would teach you to be more respectful.” He frowned at her and she could swear her bottom actually flinched. “And then I would feed you. But for now, you will eat while I procure our transportation.”

He vanished out the back door. With an annoyed glance after him, she poked at the plate of Yehrin food. She recognized most of it from her time on the ship, including the jima that she liked so much, and she realized he had presented her with her favorites. Touched by his thoughtfulness, she managed to take a bite. As soon as the food hit her stomach, she realized that she was famished and she had cleaned her plate by the time he returned, looking annoyed.

“I am not sure that the vehicle your friend suggested will be satisfactory. It is very primitive, and it will not start.”

“Really? Everything that belongs to Judy that I’ve seen has been in great shape. Maybe it’s just older earth technology. Do you want me to look at it?”

“Perhaps that would be best.” He checked her plate and gave her an approving nod. “Good girl. Do you have everything with you?”

She held up her laundry bag pack, still in remarkably good shape despite her adventures, and gave him a rueful smile. “Everything I own.”

He frowned again, at the bag this time and not at her. “I am sorry, my zuzu. I wish to give you everything you deserve but I no longer have anything to give.”

Putting her arms around him, she nestled into his chest. “You’ve already given me everything, just because you’re willing to give up everything to be with me. I love you, T’chok.”

“I love you, too. I am honored that you consented to become my L’chka.” He bent his head for a quick, hard kiss. She melted into him, her lips parting under his. The kiss deepened and she could feel her body responding, despite the soreness that lingered from the previous night. With a growl, he raised his head and pushed her gently away.

“You are too tempting, my zuzu. We must go.”

Rachel pouted, just a little. He laughed and turned her toward the door with a quick smack across her rear. “None of your tricks, little girl. They do not work on me.”

We’ll see about that. She giggled at the thought as she waited for him to lock the door, then stopped abruptly as she realized how carefree she sounded. Despite the constant thread of worry for her brother, despite being on the run from powerful alien forces, she was happy. For the first time since her father died, she felt safe and she felt loved. Taking his hand, she smiled up at him.

“Come on, my warrior. Let’s hit the road.”

He gave a startled glance at the road passing in front of the house. “Why would we do that?”

“It’s just an expression. It means that we should get going.”

“Indeed.” He glanced at the sky, definitely pale along the horizon. “The night patrols will be finishing now. If this vehicle will not function, we will need to obtain another.”

Inside the small barn, an old blue pickup truck was parked to one side. The paint was faded but it was spotlessly clean.

“This is perfect,” Rachel said. “There are tons of these all over Montana. It won’t stand out at all. Although, I hate to say it, but we should dirty it up some. Ranch trucks are never this clean. Besides, you guys can pick up license plate numbers, right? Isn’t that how you tracked me?” He nodded. “If the truck’s dirty, then we can smear mud on the plate as well to hide the number and it won’t be as obvious. She shrugged. “It’s technically illegal but no one pays much attention.”

The floor of the barn consisted of hard packed dirt, not much use for getting the appropriate grit on the truck. At her request, he gathered some loose dirt from one of Judy’s planting beds and together they worked to make the truck look like any other ranch truck. Although T’chok didn’t complain, he obviously did not enjoy the process and she found herself remembering his pristine quarters. The mountain cabin was going to come as a shock.

“Now, why did you say it wasn’t working?” she asked once they were finished.

“I turned the key, and nothing happened.”

Opening the driver’s door, she climbed up onto the tan vinyl bench seat. “This is a stick shift. You have to press the clutch in first.”

She demonstrated and the truck rumbled to life. With a triumphant grin, she pointed to the passenger seat. “Looks like you’ll be riding shotgun.”

At his raised eyebrow, she laughed. “That means you’re in the passenger seat, although I suspect it was originally called that because the person not driving would be on guard.”

“That is appropriate. I will guard you.” He nodded seriously and climbed in. The springs groaned and she winced in sympathy. T’chok’s horns almost reached the ceiling of the cab but at least he had room to move. She backed out of the garage and stopped long enough to let T’chok close the doors behind them.

“Fortunately, Judy had some paper maps,” she said. “I didn’t want to search on her phone or computer in case it could be traced. I looked up the route last night but then I was heading home. We’ll need to adjust that once we cross the border into Montana to head for the cabin instead. Do you know how to read a map? An actual paper map?”

“Of course. We are trained to find directions.” He looked insulted so she dug the map out of her bag and handed it to him. “In addition to being the guard, you are now the navigator as well. I assume it would be best to avoid the highways?”

“Yes, the primary surveillance is concentrated there.” After a brief pause, he added, “We… they also tap into existing feeds. We should avoid places that have exterior cameras.”

“Easier said than done these days. Maybe we should hide you.”

“Hide? A warrior does not hide.”

“Don’t forget, we’re on the run now. Sometimes discretion is the better part of valor and all that.” She waved a hand at his confused look. “I just mean that sometimes you can’t face things head on.”

He scowled but nodded. “You are wise, my zuzu. It does not come naturally to me to avoid confrontation.”

She saw the frustration in his face and forced herself to ask again. “Are you sure that you want to go with me?” Her heart pounded as she waited for his response.

“Yes. I will not take you back and I will not be separated from you. I am prepared to do whatever it takes to protect you, even if it requires changing my instincts.”

Relieved by his assurance, she gave him a shaky smile. “Okay, then. Maybe you should at least duck down until we’re out of town.”

“Duck?”

“Can you tilt your head toward me?” She patted her leg. After a considering look, he bent down in her direction. Fortunately, the bench seat was wide enough that he could bend down without his horns digging into her thigh.

“I do not like this. I can not watch for danger,” he grumbled as he adjusted his position. He brought a big hand up to circle her thigh. “Although it has its rewards.”

“The only danger we’re in right now is you distracting me.” He was kneading her thigh gently, like a cat, and she wanted to move his hand up, closer to her aching pussy.

“Drive, my zuzu.” He tightened his hand.

“Yes, sir.”

Few people were stirring at this early hour and the drive out of town was uneventful. She headed for an older two-lane road that had been the main transportation route before the highway was built. It would take them longer but with less chance of being observed, it was worth the tradeoff.

“Are they going to come looking for you?”

“I do not know. Before I destroyed the flyer, I scheduled a message to be delivered to T’lan later today. Not about where we are going, but why I left—although I already warned him what I was going to do. If they do look for us, your stepfather’s ranch will be the second place they look so it is as well that we are not going there.”

“Stepfather? He married her?”

“You did not know?”

“No.” She shook her head. “My mother thinks that he’s devoted to her, but I had my doubts. I really didn’t expect him to marry her.”

“She said that he had been in love with her for many years.”

“Yeah, right.” Rachel couldn’t bite back the bitter laugh. “My dad died ten years ago. We live in a small town; it wasn’t a secret. But he didn’t come sniffing around until about a year ago. I think he’s just run through most of the available pussy and was finally ready to settle down.” She sighed. “I suppose it’s no wonder Benji ran away. He and Tom did not get along.”

“That was my impression as well.” He hesitated. “He struck your brother.”

Rage hit her hard and fast. “That lousy son of a bitch. I wish we were going to the ranch. I’d teach him not to pick on my brother again.”

T’chok patted her leg. “Be calm, little one. I administered a partial lesson. I only wish it had been more.”

“Thank you.” She put her hand over his and squeezed. “Now all we need to do is find Benji…”

They rode in silence for several minutes, watching the winding road stretch out before them. The rising sun highlighted the surrounding mountains, glinting on the yellow of the aspen leaves.

“What did you tell T’lan?” Rachel asked.

“That I would not be separated from my L’chka.”

“You left the message last night. That was before you asked me. Were you so sure I would say yes?”

He grinned. “I am quite convincing.” Turning serious, he added, “I would not accept any other possibility. You are mine, R’chel.”

“Yes, I am.” She lifted his hand to her mouth and kissed it before returning to her questions. “Did you tell T’lan anything else? Did you ask him to watch out for Sarah and Lizabet?”

“Of course.” T’chok frowned. “But L’zabet can not stay at the hotel forever. She does not belong with the potential breeders.”

“You know, I really hate that name,” she sighed. “We’re people, women, not just empty wombs for you to try and fill.”

“I do not think you understand, R’chel. To be a breeder is the highest honor for my people.”

“Why is that?”

“I told you that the Yehrin do not breed easily. Our DNA was altered many, many generations ago and it changed us. We produce few children and most often they are male. Some of the other races we have encountered appear to be genetically compatible, but they are not. And when we can produce children with them, those children too are primarily male. That means we live most of our lives knowing that even if we find a mate, we will have little chance of having children of our own. The fact that humans may be truly compatible is a miracle. We do not wish to cause harm to the very ones that can save us.”

Rachel tried to imagine what it would be like to know that you had only a slim possibility of having a child. She had told T’chok that she was not ready, but neither did she want to think that it could never happen.

“Are you sure that humans are the answer?”

“No. But we have hope. M’lee became with child from a single encounter. And she is carrying a female child, although very few are aware of that fact. Both of those circumstances are rare enough to be remarkable.”

She sighed. “I guess I can understand why this is so important. Thank you for not trying to get me pregnant last night. It must have been hard to resist when you want to know so badly if there is a chance.”

“You said that you did not wish it and I will always respect your wishes. But as I warned you last night, I have never used the birth control protocol before. I can not guarantee that it will work.”

“I noticed that you didn’t choose to inform me of that until after you had me desperate for you,” she said drily.

“I was equally as desperate for you. It took much control to stop and explain it to you.”

She took her eyes off the road long enough to smile at him. “I hope that we are always as desperate for each other. And, T’chok, while I do want you to keep using the protocol, if it fails, I will not be unhappy.”

His eyes flared blue, but he only squeezed her hand.

As they drove on through the day, the bright morning sunlight disappeared. Dark grey clouds loomed along the horizon, drawing ever nearer. The tops of the mountains surrounding them were completely veiled by the low hanging sky. The few small towns they drove through were already shuttered against the oncoming storm. The wind picked up as well and sent gusts across the road that were hard enough to shake the truck. After the fifth time Rachel fought to keep the vehicle steady, T’chok told her to pull over.

“I’m fine. We can’t stop now,” she protested.

“You are tired. We should stop anyway that you might eat. When we resume our journey, I will drive.”

“But you don’t know how.”

“I have observed your driving. I understand the concept of the clutch. I can drive,” he said, his confidence unimpaired.

She sighed and got ready to turn off into an upcoming side road. “I guess it would be nice to take a break. How much further do we have to go?”

“Based on the information on this map, we should be at the edge of the National Park in approximately three hours.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

Four hours later, Rachel was cursing the map, the storm, and everything else that she could think of. Two hours ago, it had started to snow, and their progress had slowed. Only increasing as they drove north, the snow soon covered the ground, making it difficult to see the edges of the road. T’chok’s eyesight was remarkably good but they had still gone off the pavement several times. Fortunately, the big truck proved capable of handling the rougher terrain and they were able to make it back onto the hard surface each time. Dusk was rapidly approaching, the whiteout conditions causing it to fall even earlier than normal. She kept her finger on the map, trying to track their location, but it was increasingly difficult with the poor visibility and the lack of any landmarks.

“I believe that we should reach the edge of the park soon,” T’chok said calmly. As he had predicted, he had not encountered any difficulties in driving and was now handling the storm conditions with no obvious strain.

“Really? How can you tell?”

“Because I studied the map, of course,” T’chok said with a quiet confidence that both relieved and annoyed her.

“That’s great. I’m studying the map but I’m not sure where we are,” she muttered.

“I have an excellent sense of direction and my sensors…” He tapped his wrist com. “Are equipped with a directional indicator.”

“And your people can’t track us through that?”

“No, R’chel. I told you that I removed my tracker. It also contained the link between my communicator and the fleet network.”

“So, we can’t communicate with them, even if we want to?”

“Not at the present time.” He hesitated. “I have the materials to build a simple interface. I told T’lan that I would try and contact him in a month’s time.”

“You did? Why?” A flutter of nerves hit her stomach.

“T’lan will speak to the Supreme Commander on our behalf. I hope that we will be allowed to live here on Earth in peace. Even though we are, as your expression says, fugitives from justice, our situation is unique. The needs of a child, plus my claim on you may be considered mitigating circumstances.”

“If the Supreme Commander says it’s okay, we could go back?” She wasn't really sure how she felt about that. She wanted to see her friends, but she didn’t want to be imprisoned. And she certainly did not want T’chok taken away from her.

“No. If he agrees, we will not be pursued but we may not return until after the conclusion of the Forbidden Cycle. At that time our relationship would no longer be cause for rebellion amongst the troops.”

“Rebellion? Because one of you has claimed a L’chka?”

“We would be the second. T’lan alone caused an upheaval, although T’ngorzul was partially responsible for the discontent.” He sighed. “It is not as much of an issue for the younger warriors, but for ones who have been in service for a long time, like I have, we begin to think of what will happens when that service ends. To think of a mate, a home, a child.”

“Well you have that now. Does that mean that after the Forbidden Cycle has ended, you wouldn’t go back to being a commander?”

“No. I would still stay with you, but it would be convenient if we could travel freely and perhaps visit with others—and if I had access to my funds.” He glanced over at her and shook his head. “I promised to take care of you. I will do whatever it takes to make sure you lack for nothing.”

Tears sprang to her eyes. “T’chok, I don’t need anything other than you. And my brother, safe and well.”

“Let us hope that he is at your father’s domicile. The road into the park should be just ahead.”

At that moment the familiar brown and yellow park sign appeared, barely visible through the driving snow.

“There it is,” Rachel said.

“I see it.” T’chok turned on to the narrow road. Their pace slowed even more. The overhanging trees blocked some of the snow, but the road was far narrower than the one they had just left. It climbed rapidly uphill in a series of switchbacks. As they reached the top, the trees thinned, and she could just make out the booth that led into the paid section of the park through the encroaching gloom.

“I have a permit to enter but no one will be manning the booth in this weather.”

“Then we will go around.” T’chok eased the truck around one side of the barrier. Some bushes were flattened in the process but combined with the snow, she didn’t think they would be noticeable once the park reopened.

“Now comes the hard part. We have to follow this road along the ridgeline for three-and-a-half miles. Then there is an old logging road leading off to the right. We can follow that to the cabin—or at least we can try to follow it. It’s been almost two years since I’ve been up here and I’m not sure what kind of condition it will be in.”

“We will make it,” T’chok assured her.

The nerve-wracking drive along the park road had her clenching the sides of her seat. Full dark had fallen, and their headlights only penetrated a short distance into the heavily falling snow. Wind gusts still shook the truck and she saw T’chok’s hands clench on the wheel as he battled to keep the truck on the road.

“We have traveled the distance you—”

“There!” Eyes straining at the darkness, she could just make out the gap between the trees and the faded sign indicating a private road. T’chok slowed the truck to a crawl but it still slid sideways as he made the turn. Once more he wrestled it back on to the road. This time there was no obvious road to follow. Only the gap between the trees indicated that a track lay in that direction.

“How far?” he asked.

“I think it’s another three miles from the park road but I’m not positive. Once you’re on this road, there’s nowhere else to go. There were two more cabins down here, but they were both abandoned years ago and there’s nothing much left of them.”

“Very well. Are there any landmarks?”

“Once the road begins to climb again, we’ll cross a small stream. It should be less than a mile from there to the cabin.”

Nodding grimly, he kept his hands clenched on the wheel and his eyes focused on what little could be seen ahead. The path downhill seemed to last for an eternity, the truck surrounded by whirling snow and the ghostly fingers of the trees that hung over them. Eventually they began to ascend, and she gave a huge sigh of relief as the rocky bed of the small creek appeared. She had been relatively confident that they were following the right path, but it was easy to get disoriented in the dark and swirling snow. Ice glistened amongst the rocks and T’chok slowed even further but the truck made it across without incident.

The path climbed steeply on the other side of the stream, but it was more open, allowing T’chok to increase his speed a fraction. Rachel was still on the edge of her seat, but from excitement now. She refused to think about what she would do if Benji wasn't at the cabin after all. He had to be there. Just as she was imagining their reunion, a shape came rushing out of the darkness toward them.

A massive elk raced directly at them, heading straight for the truck. T’chok swore and yanked the wheel sharply to the right but the elk still hit part of the front hood with a massive thud. The shock sent the half-turned truck spinning off to the side of the road but here there were fewer trees to stop the spin. T’chok swore again, grabbing Rachel and wrapping his body around her as the truck spun around and plunged back down the way they had come, angling off into the trees until it landed with a huge crash on the bank of the creek.

Even clasped with T’chok’s arms, the shock sent Rachel’s head flying into his rock-hard chest. Pain shot through her face as the impact also jarred the healing wound on her cheek. Her vision faded and she lost consciousness for a few seconds. When her sense returned, she squeezed T’chok’s arm.

“I’m okay. How’s the truck?”

There was no response.

“T’chok!” Rachel pushed at the arms still locked around her, but he didn’t move. If it hadn’t been for the fact that she could feel him breathing, she would have panicked completely. As it was, she had to fight back a surge of terror when she realized his head was slumped against the steering wheel. Even in the dim light created where the headlights reflected on the snow, she could see a gash on his temple. A slow drip of blood oozed down his cheek.

“Oh, God. T’chok, please wake up.” She patted his cheek as gently as she could, but he didn’t stir. Trying not to move him, she slid down until she could escape his arms. The awkward angle impeded her efforts, but she was finally able to slip free. As soon as she could move, she gently lifted his head off of the steering wheel. His head rolled back, only his horns keeping it braced against the seat. A frantic search didn’t produce any medical supplies in the truck. If she could get him to the cabin, she would at least have access to a first aid kit.

She couldn’t attempt to restart the truck unless she could get in the driver’s seat and that meant she had to move him. Was moving him a bad idea? Unable to see an alternative, she started tugging him over into the passenger side as carefully as possible, but he was so big and heavy that he was hard to move. By the time she wrestled him across the bench seat, she was breathing hard. Climbing back over him, she tried to start the truck. To her delight, the engine spluttered but caught.

“Good girl,” she said, and patted the dash. However, when she tried to back out of the frozen stream, the truck didn’t move. Determined to find out what was wrong, she worked her way out of the truck, clinging to the door to keep from slipping on the icy rocks. As soon as she closed the door, the wind hit her like a load of cold bricks. Clenching her teeth to keep them from chattering, she maneuvered her way around to the front. The problem was obvious; the elk had slammed into the front quarter panel and crumpled it against the wheel. As far as she could tell, the tire was still intact, but the truck wasn’t going anywhere unless she could pry it loose and she didn't have the strength, or the tools, to handle it. The paint was smeared with blood and hair. She cast an anxious look around, but the elk had disappeared. She could only hope that it didn’t die from its wounds.

When she climbed back into the truck, T’chok still hadn’t moved. She patted his cheek again, whispering his name, but there was no response. At least the wound on his head was no longer bleeding so profusely. Only a small trickle of blood continued to flow. Pulling a tank top from her bag, she managed to form a crude bandage while she considered her options. They couldn’t stay here. The gas tank was getting low and she had no idea how long the storm would last. Once the gas ran out, so did the heat. She certainly couldn’t drag T’chok to the cabin; she’d struggled enough just getting him moved to the other side of the cab. The only option she could see was to try and get to the cabin by herself. If Benji was there, that meant the ATV was there and she thought she could haul T’chok back on that. If he wasn’t there, then she would just have to find something to pry the quarter panel loose so that she could drive the truck.

Rachel took another look outside at the steadily falling snow. The last thing she wanted was to leave T’chok alone while she made the long, cold trek up to the cabin. But then she looked at him again and realized she had no choice. He needed medical attention. If his communicator had been working, she would have had no alternative but to call for help. Since it wasn't, all she could do was to get him some place warm and dry and hope that there was something in the first aid kit that would help. Fighting back her fears, she reached for her bag and once again, layered on all of the clothing she had with her. Judy had given her an old jacket and she pulled that on gratefully as well. Her sneakers weren't exactly waterproof, but they were all she had.

She left the truck engine running. It would keep the heater going so that T’chok would stay warm, and with the headlights burning, it would be easier to find her way back. She stroked his face once more. He didn’t stir. What if he did wake up before she got back? She had no doubt he’d come looking for her. Searching through the glove compartment, she found a pen and used the back of gas receipt to leave him a note. Leaving it on the dashboard, she gave him a quick kiss. “I’ll be back,” she promised his unresponsive body.

The wind assaulted her once more as she stepped out on to the bank. Shivering inside her layers, she pulled herself up and away from the icy rocks. Fortunately, their slide had not taken them far from the main track and she was able to orient herself by the light from the headlights. With a sigh, she began to climb.

The snow was still falling but the intensity had dropped enough that she could make out the faint gap between the trees. Her feet turned to ice immediately, buried past her calves in the wet snow. Each step required her to drag her foot out of the heavy weight of the snow and then test where to put it down, trying to avoid branches and holes and other traps concealed in the acres of white. She fell twice, snow sneaking under her jacket and down her neck but she kept moving, one dogged foot in front of the other.

She was focused so intently on her feet that she didn’t realize that she was at the cabin until she hit the front steps. Stumbling over the bottom step, she looked up and sobbed with relief. A light flickered inside. Someone was there and she prayed that it was her brother. Clinging to the wooden handrail, she worked her way up the icy steps and pushed open the door.

“Hold it right there.” Her brother stood in front of her, thin frame taut with tension, a rifle pointed straight at her.

Chapter Twenty-Four

“Benji,” she sobbed as she stumbled forward.

“Rachel?” Benji’s eyes widened, just before he dropped the rifle and flung himself at her. She went to her knees as they met. His thin arms hugged her neck so tightly she almost choked but she held him just as hard. “I missed you so much.”

“I missed you too, bug. I’ve been so worried about you. How could you run away like that?”

She pulled back far enough to take in his beloved little face. His hair was too long, shaggy around his pale face. He looked even thinner than usual, but his eyes were bright, and he wasn’t breathing with any difficulty.

“I had to, Rach. Tom took me out the barn and whipped me because I told him I wouldn’t help brand the calves.”

“That son of a bitch. He’s never going to lay a hand on you again. I promise.”

“He said it was his right because he was my stepdad now. He married Mom.”

“Yeah, I heard.” Rachel shook her head. “I don’t understand what she sees in him but he’s her problem now. We don’t need either of them as long as we have each other.”

“How did you hear?” Benji asked.

“T… Shit. How could I forget?” Guilt rushed over her as she remembered her wounded warrior. “I was just so happy to see you. Is the ATV here?”

“You know about that, too?” He glared at her. “If you knew about everything, why didn’t you come for me?”

“Bug, I promise you, I just found out last night. I got here as soon as I could. And I’ll explain it to you later. Right now, I just need to know where the ATV is?”

“It’s under the woodshed. But why do you need it?”

“My… friend is injured.” How was she going to explain her relationship to T’chok to Benji? Ignoring that for the moment, she hurried on. “We drove a truck here, but an elk ran into us after we crossed the stream and the quarter panel is smashed so the wheel won’t turn. He hit his head and he’s unconscious. I think I can get him on to the ATV so I can get him up here.”

Benji gave her a suspicious look before turning away to start pulling on his boots. “Why do I feel like there’s something you’re not telling me?”

“Because you’re a smart bug?” He scowled and reached for his other boot. “What are you doing?”

“Getting ready to go with you, of course. If he’s a big guy, you’re gonna need my help.” He frowned at her feet, the wet sneakers pooling water on to the wood floor. “Mom’s old boots are over there. You should put them on.”

Chafing at the delay but knowing that the boots would help, Rachel slipped out of her soggy shoes. Her toes were tingling but that was a good sign; it meant they hadn’t frozen. She pulled off the wet socks as well and sank into the sheepskin lined boots with a sigh of relief. “That feels good.”

“You know you’re crazy wearing sneakers in a snowstorm, right?”

“I know. I just didn’t have a choice.”

“I suppose you aren’t going to tell me why, either?” Benji had finished with his boots and was pulling on a coat and hat before wrapping a scarf around his neck.

“Later,” she promised. “Are you sure you want to go out in this?”

“I’m not a baby. I made it this far, didn’t I?” He scowled again and she laughed and grabbed him in for a quick hug.

“You did. My smart little bug.” He hugged her back and she could feel the desperate edge in his clasp.

“Don’t leave me again, Rach.”

“Never.” She dropped a kiss on his head. “If you’re sure you want to come, let’s go. If T… if he wakes up, he’ll start looking for me. I left him a note, but I don’t know if that will stop him.”

Benji opened his mouth then shook his head and shut it again. She grabbed a blanket off the bed, and he followed her out the door. The woodshed was an old three-sided shelter that housed stacks of firewood. Not much wood was left, and she gave it an anxious look before focusing on the ATV. Fortunately, it was a larger one, designed for work, with a covered seat and a small cargo box across the back. It should be able to handle T’chok’s weight.

The shelter had kept most of the snow off the vehicle, but she brushed off what remained and climbed on. Benji got on next to her as she turned the key. The ATV looked terrible, dented and missing paint in several places, but it started immediately, the engine a smooth rumble. She backed it carefully out of the shed.

“This is amazing, Benji. You did a great job.”

“Thanks, Rach.” She felt him shrug. “There wasn’t much else to do with you gone.”

“I’m so sorry I wasn’t there for you.”

“It wasn't your fault. It was those damn aliens.”

Normally she would have corrected his swearing, but she could hear the anger in his young voice. She winced, trying to decide how she was going to tell him about T’chok. While she thought about how to approach the subject, she concentrated on driving. The snow was still falling but not as heavily and the small roof provided some protection. Under other circumstances, it would almost have been an enjoyable journey through the snow-covered woods. Right now, she was too concerned about T’chok to appreciate it. It also didn't help that her clothes were damp, and she felt chilled to the bone. The time in the warm cabin had been all too brief.

The headlights of the truck were visible much sooner than she expected. What had seemed to take an eternity when she climbed the hill on foot had taken only a few minutes to drive down.

“There it is. I’m going to try and get right next to the passenger door. Maybe I can slide him from there onto the seat.”

She edged carefully around the truck, but the ATV handled the icy rocks with little difficulty. As she pulled into position, she could see T’chok remained in the same position where she had left him. Relieved as she was to see him there, the fact that he hadn’t regained consciousness worried her. Benji tensed beside her.

“There’s an alien in there! We need to leave. Now.”

“It’s okay, bug. He’s my friend.” Despite her desire to check on T’chok, she had to calm her brother.

“Friend? How can you be friends with an alien? They’re the ones who took you away from me.” His voice was rising, panicky in the night.

“He’s different. He… cares for me and I care about him, too.”

“No. I don’t believe it. Just leave him here. We can go somewhere else, somewhere where they’ll never find us. Please, Rach.”

“Benji.” She dismounted and turned to face him. “I promise you it will be all right. If it makes you feel any better, he beat up Tom for you.”

“He did?” He looked shocked but his panic seemed to subside a fraction. She gave him a reassuring smile and turned her attention to the truck. Relieved to feel the rush of warm air as she opened the door, she climbed up into the cab. T’chok was breathing slow and steady. The tank wrapped around his head was still in place, but her heart stuttered at how still he lay.

“T’chok, can you hear me, baby?” She stroked his cheek and his eyes flickered open for a second.

She bit down a sob of relief. “That’s it. Can you open them again?”

Once more his eyes flickered. He frowned as if he was trying to focus on her face. “R-R…” His voice was slurred.

“Yes, it’s Rachel. I’m right here. We need to get out of this truck. I have the ATV right here. You just need to slide down onto the seat. Can you do that?”

He frowned at her, obviously confused, and she had to force back the urge to cry. He wasn’t acting like himself. What if there was some serious damage to his brain? Now it was her turn to fight down panic. She kept her voice low and soothing.

“I just need you to follow me. Can you do that?”

He started to nod, winced, and put a hand to his head, frowning again as he felt the makeshift bandage.

“You’re okay.” I hope. “You just got a little banged up from the crash.”

Edging back through the door, she pulled gently on his hand.

“What’s taking so long? I’m cold.” Benji’s voice reached into the truck and T’chok reared up, his hand reaching for a weapon. She threw herself against him.

“Don’t! It’s just my brother, Benji. Remember that we were searching for him?”

A faint look of comprehension crossed his face and his body relaxed. “B’nji?”

“That’s right. You can meet him if you just slide out of there.”

This time he allowed her hand to guide him as he stepped out of the truck. As soon as his foot hit the ground, he started to fall. He grabbed for the door frame while she pushed against him, trying to support his weight.

“Damn, he’s big.”

“Language,” she said automatically, panting a little as she tried to brace T’chok.

The ATV was right there. T’chok took another step and half fell on to the seat. By the time she got him upright, he’d gone limp again. She threw the blanket over him and fastened the seat belt as she tried to decide what to do. The fact that he had regained consciousness, even for a few moments, seemed to be an encouraging sign but what if he had some type of serious injury?

“I need to get you to a doctor,” she muttered out loud.

“There’s no way,” Benji replied, startling her out of her abstraction. “Do you even know how far we’d have to go? In this thing?”

She tried to remember the last town they had come through, but it had been miles before the park entrance. “No, you’re right. I guess we don’t have any choice but to get him back to the cabin.” Moving as quickly as possible, she climbed back into the truck and turned it off before grabbing their bags. T’chok’s black duffle weighed a ton and she grunted as she threw it into the cage. Without the truck running, the woods were eerily quiet, and she hurried to start up the ATV. Benji wedged himself between her and T’chok.

The drive up to the cabin took longer, exhaustion and worry starting to weigh on her. She pulled up next to the steps and tried to wake T’chok again but this time he didn’t respond.

“How are we going to get him inside?”

“Maybe we should just leave him out here and let him freeze,” Benji muttered.

“I don’t want him to freeze,” she said firmly. “Use that big brain of yours and help me figure this out.”

Together they decided to roll him on to the blanket and then pull the blanket up into the cabin. She managed to tie a pillow beneath his head to help cushion the inevitable bumps. It took a lot of energy—and a lot of swearing, but they eventually managed to drag him inside. Huffing and panting, they came to a stop in front of the fireplace. They both collapsed against the wall.

“I wanted to get him in the bed, but I don’t think we can lift him,” she said, looking over at the bed and surveying the distance from the floor to the mattress.

“No way. Can’t we just leave him here?” Benji asked. He added begrudgingly, “There are some more pillows in the cabinet.”

With a tired sigh, she nodded. “I guess that makes sense. At least he’ll be warm.”

Unwilling to move just yet, she leaned back against the wall and looked around. The one room cabin looked just as she remembered it, bringing back happy memories of when her father was alive. He had harvested the wood to build both the big bed in one corner and the bunk beds in the other. The big stone fireplace had dominated the back wall since the cabin was built, but he had added the wood stove next to it to make cooking easier for her mother. A counter ran from the stove to the corner with shelves above it. On the counter was a sink with a hand pump, another improvement her father had added. A small table and chairs, plus the rocking chairs in front of the fire comprised the rest of the meager furnishings. Everything looked dusty but she could see a neat stack of firewood next to the fire. A single plate and glass resting on the counter, and some empty cans were the only other signs of her brother's occupancy.

“How long have you been here, bug?”

“Only a few days. It took longer than I thought going cross country. I tried to stay away from the roads, and I had to find places to hide at night.” He looked away and she fought back a shudder at the thought of what could have happened to him out there on his own.

“I can’t believe you made it all that way on the ATV. No one stopped you?”

“No. I’m sure anyone who saw me figured I was just a kid from one of the local ranches. Then when I got here, I came up the other end of the logging road, so I didn’t have to go through the park entrance. It didn’t start to snow until yesterday.”

She hesitated, trying to decide what to say. “You came a long way on your own. And I know you had a plan. I’m proud of you for thinking it through so well, bug. But don’t you ever do that to me again, do you hear me? I was so scared.”

“Yeah, well, I was scared, too. I didn't know if you were ever coming back.” He stuck out his chin and glared at T’chok. “I hate the aliens.”

“They’re not all bad, really.” She sighed. “I know I promised you an explanation, but can it wait until tomorrow? I want to get T’chok settled and get some rest.”

“I guess.” He nodded and she climbed wearily to her feet.

Chapter Twenty-Five

A short time later, Rachel sat back with tired satisfaction. T’chok was as comfortable as she could make him. She had removed the makeshift tank bandage and cleaned the nasty gash on his temple, covering it with a clean dressing from the small first aid kit Benji had brought her. He watched her doctor the wound with ghoulish interest, hanging over her shoulder as she cleaned it. The bleeding had stopped completely. She suspected that it could have used a few stitches, but the medical kit didn’t have the equipment.

As she lifted T’chok’s head to place it on the pillow, his eyes blinked open. She saw the recognition in his face when he looked at her, but then he looked over her shoulder and growled. Benji was still behind her but he jumped back at the sound.

“Ssh. It’s fine, T’chok.” She stroked his cheek. “It’s just my brother, remember? It’s Benji.”

His mouth started to shape the name but then his eyes closed again.

“I think he has a concussion,” Benji said matter of factly.

“What makes you think that, Dr. Benji?” She tried to sound teasing, but her anxiety made it come out more sarcastically than she had intended.

He gave her a smug look. “His eyes, of course. The pupils are different. And not just because they look like a snake’s eyes. When he looked at you, one pupil opened all the way and the other stayed small.”

Her heart skipped a beat. “Dammit. I knew he needed a doctor.”

“Nah. I think it just takes time to heal. Unless he’s bleeding from his brain,” he added with a certain morbid satisfaction.

“Benji!”

He saw the panic on her face and relented. “Concussions aren’t that bad. He’s probably fine. I’m guessing he has a pretty hard head.”

Rachel took a deep breath. “Yeah, I guess he does.” She saw that Benji was looking tired. “Why don’t you go on to bed? We’ll talk in the morning.”

“I’m not tired.” He started to protest and was interrupted by a big yawn. With a sheepish grin, he nodded. “Okay, okay. There’s some of the soup I had for dinner left if you want it. But Rach, I’m not sure I brought enough food for three people.”

“Don’t worry about it. We’ll figure something out.” She drew him into a hug, loving the familiar scent of dirty little boy. “I love you, bug.”

His arms tightened. “Love you, too, Rach.”

Neither one of them wanted to let go but at last she pushed him away gently. “Go on now. Bed.”

“I gotta go outside first.” He blushed, one of the hints he’d started to develop over the past year that he was growing up.

“Damn, I forgot about the outhouse. Not one of the parts of being here that I like.” She grimaced.

“It’s not so bad. Just cold.” He pulled on his coat and boots, grabbed the flashlight, and disappeared out the door. She kept herself from jumping up after him, knowing that he was quite capable of going by himself, but she watched the door anxiously until he reappeared. As soon as he took off his outerwear, he crawled into the bottom bunk.

“Tomorrow we need to work on baths and teeth-brushing,” she called.

“Sure, sis. Good night.”

Within a short time, she could hear him snoring softly. She smiled at the familiar sound, but her smile faded as she looked down at T’chok. If he didn’t show signs of improvement tomorrow, she would have to try and get the truck running so she could take him to the hospital. Even if it meant they were separated and she got thrown into some Yehrin prison, it was better than letting him die. Worried that he might need her during the night, she gathered another pillow and blanket and curled up next to him on the floor. It wasn’t the most comfortable position, but his body gave out a steady heat. The constant rise and fall of his chest calmed her fears and she nestled into his chest and fell asleep.

T’chok started awake. His mind felt foggy, only a confused set of images filling it. The one thing he did remember was R’chel, but before he could panic, he caught her familiar scent and felt her body close against his side. He tried to open his eyes, but as soon as his lids rose, light hit them and a fiery pain speared through his head. He groaned and tried to roll away from the light but that only made the pain worse.

“T’chok, what’s wrong?”

R’chel’s soft voice sounded worried. He wanted to reassure her but all he could do was clench his teeth to keep from moaning.

“It’s probably the light.”

Another voice sounded and his instincts roared to life. Ignoring the pain, he sat up and hauled R’chel into his arms, trying to shield her with his body as he reached for his weapon. Forcing his eyes open, he searched for danger. A young human male stood in front of him, eyes wide. A very young male. He could tell that much but his vision was too blurry to make out any details. He squinted but couldn’t bring the figure into full focus.

“T’chok, calm down.” R’chel grabbed the hand he had over his weapon. “It’s my brother, Benji. Do you remember? He helped me get you up here last night, after the crash.”

“The crash?” The brightness of the light suddenly decreased, and his headache lessened slightly.

“Thanks for closing the curtains, Benji,” R’chel said, and he realized that the child had moved. Disturbed that he had not noticed the movement, he tried to focus on what R’chel was saying.

“We crashed last night on the way to the cabin. What’s the last thing you remember?”

Bright spikes of pain kept streaking through his head, but he forced himself to think. “I remember you. You ran away.”

“What?” B’nji asked, his high-pitched voice making T’chok wince. “You ran away, too?”

“To look for you, doofus,” she returned, before turning back to T’chok. “You found me at Judy’s house. Do you remember that?”

Her warm body was still curled in his lap and he bent his head to breathe her in. Her scent tugged at him, awakening more memories. “Yes. After I killed the male who assaulted you.”

“Someone hurt you? And he killed him?”

“Benji, please. I’ll tell you everything later. T’chok, do you remember driving up here?”

He searched his brain but all he remembered was finding R’chel. “You agreed to be my L’chka.”

“I did,” she said, her cheeks turning a delightful shade of pink. He remembered more now, remembered the immense pleasure of sinking into her incredibly tight cunt. His shaft began to thicken, and he knew that she felt it when her color deepened. Shooting a quick glance in her brother’s direction, she tried to wiggle away from him. Despite his injuries, he had no difficulty in keeping her on his lap where she belonged.

She huffed but settled back against him as she continued recounting the events that had led them here.

“After we left Judy’s house, we drove up here. It began to snow and then when we were almost here, an elk came out of nowhere and crashed the truck.”

He didn’t remember the incident although for a brief second, he had a vision of a dark shape surrounded by clouds of white, but the mention of a crash distracted him. “Are you hurt?” Cursing his blurred vision, he began running his hands over her body to check for injuries.

“T’chok, stop that. I’m fine.” She tried to squirm free again, but he refused to relinquish his hold and she settled back down in his arms. “You protected me, but you hit your head. Benji thinks you have a concussion.”

The word did not immediately register through his translation interface and he frowned. Reluctantly taking one arm from around her, he found the scanner on his belt. After fumbling with the switch, he aimed it at his head and tried to read the glowing screen that appeared in mid-air.

“Wow, that’s like a portable x-ray,” Benji exclaimed.

“It is. What does it say?”

“We can’t read Yehrin,” R’chel reminded him. Cursing his scrambled thoughts, he switched the scanner to verbal mode and listened to the report.

“What did it say?” Rachel asked. “If it’s serious, we have to take you to a hospital.”

“No,” he roared, and winced as the pain in his head intensified. Lowering his voice, he continued. “I will not allow us to be separated. But it is not necessary in any event. Your brother was correct.” He carefully inclined his head in the child’s direction. “I have a concussion. The consequences include head pain, blurred vision, and apparently some short-term memory loss.”

“So, what do we do?”

“There is nothing to be done,” he admitted reluctantly. “It will heal on its own over the next few days.” Or weeks, but he refused to admit that part out loud. His little female needed him, and he would not allow physical weakness to prevent him from caring for her. He lifted her carefully off his lap and then attempted to stand. A wave of dizziness swept over him and he would have fallen if R’chel hadn’t braced him, grunting against his weight.

“Dammit. You need to lay down. Can you make it to the bed?”

He gritted his teeth and allowed her to lead him to one side of the room, trying desperately not to fall. He collapsed on the bed with a grateful sigh he couldn’t suppress.

“Can you take off your belt? I couldn’t get it off last night.”

“It is coded to me.” He released the catch and handed it to her. “Place it close to me.”

“I’m putting it right here on the bed frame,” she said soothingly. “Do you want to remove your uniform?”

Her voice seemed to be coming from further away as he sank back into the bed. The thin mattress promised little comfort, but he could feel the waves of fatigue washing over him.

“It is not necessary,” he managed before he fell asleep.

Rachel watched as T’chok’s eyes closed and tried not to worry. He had said he needed time to heal. She just wished she could have understood what the scanner had said. She turned to Benji, who was frowning down at the big alien. “Do you know anything else about concussions?”

“Not really. I just saw some stuff on tv. Maybe there’s something in one of the books?”

The small set of shelves at the end of the bed had an eclectic collection of books—everything from her old childhood favorites to wildlife guides to her mother’s romances.

“I think I saw some type of survival guide in there,” he continued, rummaging through the shelves. “Here it is.”

Together they found the section on medical aid. Rachel reluctantly concluded that T’chok was correct. It was simply a matter of rest and time. She suspected that rest would become an issue before too long but for now, she was grateful that he slept.

“Okay, bug. Do we have anything for breakfast?”

Benji built up the fire in the stove while she took a quick trip to the outhouse. It was every bit as unpleasant as she remembered, but at least the cold and the lack of use prevented any odor. The snow had stopped falling and the sun had risen on a clear day. Sunlight sparkled off the snow and caught in the icicles along the edge of the roof. The log cabin looked like something out of a picture, nestled in a winter wonderland.

Too cold to admire the view for long, she rushed gratefully back into the warm cabin.

Benji was frowning at a box of groceries he had pulled out from under the counter.

“What’s the problem?”

“We don’t have a lot of food. Once I decided to leave, I started hiding stuff away, but it was only a few things here and there. I thought the store by the logging road would be open, but they’ve already closed for the season.”

He looked scared and she gave him a quick hug. “We’ll think of something. T’chok brought food as well. That should be enough to tide us over until the snow melts.” Assuming that it did melt and that the storm hadn’t signified an early start to the winter.

“And then what? Didn’t the alien say you ran away, too?”

Rachel sighed. “I guess it’s time for that explanation.”

She found a canister of tea bags in the pantry cabinet, along with some other ancient supplies. Over a cup of weak tea and a shared protein bar, she gave Benji a carefully edited version of her adventures. He was impressed by her descriptions of the spaceship, amused by her refusal to wash, and oddly silent as she tried to explain her relationship with T’chok. He studied her face after she finished her story, his expression unusually reserved.

“He called you his L’chka. What is that?”

She bit her lip, but she had never lied to him and she didn’t want to start now.

“It’s like, well, it’s like a wife.”

“So, you’re saying you married an alien?” He didn’t look quite as shocked as she expected but then Benji was smart enough to have picked up on their relationship, just from watching them together.

“Yeah, I did.”

“Do you love him?”

“Yes.”

He bent his head, studying his plate. “Are you going to try and send me back to Mom and Tom?”

“What? Of course not. We are still going to stay together, but it will be three of us now.”

“Really?” He raised his head, eyes bright with tears. She circled the table and knelt on the ground next to him.

“Really. You’re my brother. I love you. Just because I love T’chok doesn’t make me love you any less.” She hugged him and he leaned into her. “We’re staying together.”

He sniffed and raised his head, a rueful grin crossing his face. “You mean unless we get caught.”

She sighed. “Yeah. But hopefully T’chok’s friend will work that out so we don’t have to hide all the time. If not, we’ll just stay here. You’d be okay with that, wouldn’t you?”

“Yeah—as long as the food holds out.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

“Okay, let’s take stock and see where we stand.” Rachel got up and stretched. “And then you, kid, need a bath.”

“I do not.”

“Yes, you do. You stink.” She wrinkled her nose at him.

“No, you stink,” he returned.

They grinned at each other, enjoying the familiar game.

“I’m afraid you’re right,” she admitted ruefully. “I’ll start some water boiling while we figure out our supplies.”

While she pumped a bucket of water, Benji built up the fire in the wood stove. She hadn’t thought about it last night, but she was amazed that her brother had remembered enough from their previous trips to be able to get it going. He really was a smart kid—and he should be in school. She sighed. How had they gone from living a normal life to hiding out in a cabin the mountains? She could understand Benji’s resentment of the Yehrin and all the changes they had forced upon their lives. Of course, even without the Yehrin, Tom’s entrance into their lives would have caused enough havoc. And looking over at the bed, she knew she wouldn’t change anything that had brought T’chok into her life.

“Why are you sighing? He’s fine,” Benji said. She could hear the resentment in his voice and wasn’t sure how to handle it. He was so used to being the center of her life, he would be bound to dislike anyone who was important to her, but the events of the past few months certainly didn't help.

“I was looking at him to see if he was waking up. I was sighing because you’re a smart kid and you should be in school.”

“I know.” He looked a little embarrassed and then blurted out in a rush. “I brought my schoolbooks with me. I know it’s probably stealing or something and a normal kid probably wouldn’t have done it, but I thought maybe I’d be bored and I kinda like my subjects this year.”

“You’re a perfectly normal kid, just an extra smart one. I’m proud of you for thinking about it, bug.”

He looked even more embarrassed, but he grinned at her. Glad to see that he’d recovered from his flash of resentment, she deliberately didn’t look back over at T’chok. If he didn’t wake up by noon, she would try and awaken him, but for now, rest was probably the best thing for him.

Together they pulled out the two boxes of groceries that Benji had brought. She bit back a grin as she examined the contents. Two half-full boxes of cereal, boxes of macaroni and cheese, a jar of peanut butter and one of jelly, the tail end of a loaf of bread, cereal bars, and a bunch of canned soups—you could definitely tell that a kid had chosen the food. If it was just the two of them, she could probably stretch it to last about two weeks, but with T’chok along… She couldn’t resist shooting another quick glance in his direction. It was hard to seeing him lying so still.

Returning to the current task, she went through the rest of the pantry cabinet in the small kitchen area. The supplies she had brought two years ago were still there—flour, sugar, salt and a few other staples. They were all sealed in big glass jars, but she gave them a worried look.

“You don’t think flour goes bad, do you?” she asked Benji.

“I don’t think so. I’m not so sure about the canned stuff.” There were a dozen or so cans that she had also brought along the last time. They both surveyed them doubtfully.

“My scanner can determine if the food is safe to eat.” The rusty voice surprised them both and they swung round to see T’chok sitting on the edge of the bed. He looked like he was about to fall over, and Rachel rushed to his side.

“What are you doing? You should be lying down.”

“I need to urinate.”

“Oh. Um, it’s outside—do you think you can make it that far?”

“Of co—” He started to nod, then groaned and clutched his head. “Perhaps not.”

“He can pee in a jar. I don’t want him smelling up the place.”

“Benji, don’t talk like that. But the jar is a good idea. Will you bring me one of the ones in the cabinet? A big one.” She blushed on the last words and avoided looking at her brother.

“Get it yourself. I don’t want to see some alien’s dick. I’m going outside.”

“Benji!” He was out the door before she could finish the reprimand. She sighed and looked at T’chok. “He’s not usually like this.”

“He has cause to be unhappy. After my visit to the ranch, I realized why you were so anxious. Your mother is not a fit parent.”

“You can say that again. Now you just stay here and don’t move. I’ll get a jar.”

“It is not necessary.” He started to stand up but collapsed back down, looking angry and frustrated. “Perhaps it is necessary. I do not like this. I should be taking care of you. You should not need to care for me.”

“I like that we can care for each other.” Sitting on the edge of the bed, his head was level with hers and she leaned in to kiss him. He might not be able to stand, but as soon as her lips met his, he took over the kiss, just as demanding as always. It was her turn for her knees to weaken and she melted against him. His arms came around her and she lost herself in his kiss. He spread his legs and pulled her closer so that she could feel his erection like an iron bar against her aching clit. Her nipples rubbed against his hard chest and she moaned.

“My zuzu.” He started to lift her higher and then groaned. It was not a sound of pleasure and she immediately pulled back.

“What was I thinking? You’re still injured.”

He let out a long stream of what she suspected were curse words in Yehrin. “I am sorry, R’chel. I wish to pleasure you, but I do not think that I am capable yet.”

The throbbing ache between her legs didn’t diminish but she gave him a sultry smile. “I don’t mind waiting for you.”

“We have waited too long already.” He scowled and for a moment she saw an echo of Benji’s pouty little boy face on his harsh alien features.

“You can make it up to me,” she promised. “Let me get that jar.”

A short time later she came out of the cabin with the jar. Too embarrassed to watch while he actually used it, she had turned back in time to see him with his cock still in his hand. The sight did nothing to assuage her lingering arousal. Determined to ignore it, she had heated up one of Benji’s cans of soup and he had swallowed the chicken and stars without complaint before falling back into an exhausted sleep. Now she emptied the jar into the outhouse, washed it out in the rapidly melting snow and went to look for her brother.

Benji was trying to split a log into smaller pieces. She bit back an instinctive protest at the sight of her brother with a dangerous tool. He had managed to strike small pieces off the side but didn’t yet have the control to bring the axe down in the center of the log.

“Whatcha doing, bug?”

“We need more wood for the stove,” he panted. “Dammit. I can’t make it go where I want.” He flung the axe to one side and turned away, but not before she saw a frustrated tear roll down his cheek.

Once again, she bit her tongue, knowing that protesting either his language or his treatment of tools would only make matters worse. “That axe is too heavy for you. I think Dad had a smaller one.”

Not looking in his direction, she opened the doors that lined one end of the woodshed. All of her dad’s tools were neatly arrayed on pegboard hangers. Some of them were a little rusty but the majority still looked as if they were just waiting for him to come back and pick them up. It was her turn to let a tear escape. Benji stuck a cold hand in hers and she squeezed it.

“I used to sit out here and watch Dad work,” she said. “Sometimes he would let me help and it made me so proud.”

“I wish I’d known him.”

“I wish you had, too. He would've been so proud of you, Benji.”

“You think so?”

“I know so.” She squeezed his hand and choked down a rush of love and memories. “There, try that axe.”

He picked it up and nodded. “This feels better.”

“Give it a try.”

This time the log split into two neat halves and he gave an excited yell. “I did it.”

“Good job! Are you ready to come back in now?”

“Nah, I want to split some more wood.”

“Okay. I’ll get the bath set up. I’ll take mine first so knock before you come in. Then it’s your turn.”

He groaned and she ruffled his hair. “Bet you’re wishing I’d never found you, aren’t you?”

She was teasing him, but he flung his arms around her. “No. I’m really glad you’re here. Even with an alien.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Back inside the cabin, she dragged the big metal wash tub out from under the bed as quietly as possible. T’chok was still sleeping but he seemed more natural now, like he was truly asleep rather than unconscious. He had removed his uniform top after he ate and she took a minute to admire that broad expanse of muscle, each one clearly delineated despite the dusting of silky black hair. A sudden longing to kiss her way down his body filled her and she shook her head. Lusting after him while he was injured didn’t seem right. Unfortunately, her body didn’t care. Memories of their night together sent pulses of heat between her legs.

“I can scent your arousal, little girl.” T’chok’s eyes were open, electric blue in the dim light. “I hope you did not intend to touch yourself.”

“What? No!” Truthfully, the thought had not occurred to her but now that he mentioned it, she was suddenly tempted.

“You had better not. That tight little cunt belongs to me now. I am the only one who will bring you pleasure.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Does that mean you can’t touch yourself, either?”

“Why would I need to when I have you to fulfill my needs?”

The memory of his enormous cock stretching her mouth sent another pulse of lust through her body and she nodded, no thought of denial in her head. “Now, sir?”

“I am tempted but I will wait until I may satisfy you as well.” Before she could protest, he pointed to the tub. “What are you doing?”

“Getting ready to take a bath.” As she spoke, she remembered Benji and cast an anxious look at the door. She had told him to knock but it only reinforced the fact that she should not be thinking of T’chok that way right now.

His eyes darkened and he grinned, all sharp white teeth. “This should be most enjoyable.”

To her surprise, he did not fall back asleep but watched as she positioned the tub in front of the fireplace and poured in the pots of boiling water. She added cold water from the pump until it was suitable temperature and then refilled the pots and set more water on to heat. The cedar-lined metal trunk where they kept their linens held towels and a box of lavender soaps. The bath ready, still she hesitated, unexpectedly shy.

“Remove your clothes, my zuzu.” T’chok’s voice held the commanding note that always made her body respond. She gulped and shot him a timid glance. The cabin was dim, sunlight muted by the curtains still drawn across the windows, but she could see his eyes gleaming.

“Now, little girl. Do not make me tell you again.”

“Yes, sir.” She began to peel out of the layers, relieved to have them off but self-conscious under his watching eyes. Nervous about what she was doing, she hesitated over each move, then blushed when she figured out that she was making the action more erotic. She began to speed up again and he stopped her.

“No, do it slowly. I like to watch you reveal your luscious little body to me an inch at a time.”

She slid the sweater slowly up over her head, letting her fingers trail up her skin as she lifted the hem. The sensation made her shiver and her nipples hardened.

“Very nice. You are beautiful, my zuzu.”

The tank was next, leaving her upper half bare.

“Touch your breasts. Imagine that my hands are caressing you,” he ordered in a low, husky voice.

Embarrassment fought with arousal, but she did as he commanded, cupping her breasts in her hands before squeezing her nipples gently. The sensation spiked straight to her pussy and she arched her back.

“Now take off your lower garments. I wish to see all of you.”

Reluctantly moving her hands from her now aching breasts, she slid her leggings and panties down in one quick push.

“Faster than I would have preferred but I can not argue with the result. Is your little cunt wet for me?”

Too embarrassed to answer him, she looked away.

“Answer me, R’chel. Are you wet for me?”

“Yes, sir,” she admitted.

“Show me.”

Sliding a tentative hand between her legs, she felt the slick warmth of her arousal. She slid her fingers back out and showed him the way they glistened.

“Good girl. Now come here.”

Exposed and vulnerable, she approached the bed. Her cheeks were on fire, but her body’s need counteracted her embarrassment. T’chok was sitting up on the edge of the bed again and he pulled her between his legs.

“Give me your hand.”

She held it out and he took her fingers into his mouth. The wet warmth closed around them, holding her fingers captive as he licked each digit. Then he sucked on them, the hard pull sending shivers of arousal through her, and she squirmed against him.

“Delicious,” he said, letting her fingers slide free. “When I have recovered, I will spread you wide and feast on your delightful cunt for hours, my zuzu.”

“T’chok,” she gasped, her whole being focused on the throbbing ache between her legs.

“Do you need, little girl?”

“Yes. Please. Sir.”

He chuckled and thrust a finger between her legs. Even one finger was wide enough to spread her lips and she moaned as he stroked her across her swollen clit. She clutched at him.

“So wet for me,” he murmured approvingly. “Look at me.”

Her eyes had been closed, focusing on the sensation between her legs, but she forced them open. For once their heads were on a level and she could look directly into his amazing eyes. His pupils had expanded, leaving only a ring of fiery blue, and she felt she could drown in them. He added another finger, parting her even further, and she automatically spread her legs to accommodate him. He slicked back and forth across her clit, forcing her arousal even higher but not quite taking her over the edge.

“Sir, please,” she begged.

“I like this look on you. Helpless with arousal.” He spoke sternly but the look on his face was loving. “I should make you wait.”

“No, please, sir.” She tried to push harder against his hand, but he refused to allow her to increase the pressure.

“None of that. I will decide when it is time.” The knowledge that he controlled her sent her desire up another notch and she cried out as her empty pussy contracted.

“Do not close your eyes,” he warned.

“No, sir.” She focused on his face, hands reaching up to grasp his horns. He moved faster, no longer sliding up and down but circling her swollen nub with a firm pressure that made her grip him harder. His other arm was around her waist, but that hand traveled down to tease her entrance before sliding a finger inside. Even one finger stretched her still inexperienced pussy, but it helped to fill the emptiness.

“More, please, sir.” Her eyes never left his face, so she saw him smile as he added another finger. The slight burn sang through her sensitive flesh. “Oh, yes.”

“Now, my zuzu. Come for me.” He pinched her swollen clit as he pressed deep with his fingers and she shattered. Her body shook and her vision exploded in a flash of white light as she called out his name. She saw the expression of satisfaction on his face before her knees weakened and she collapsed against him.

“Easy, my zuzu.” He withdrew his fingers slowly, sending more shocks through her body, before pulling her tightly against his chest. “That was magnificent. I love that you are so responsive to my touch.”

“Mm.” She couldn’t find the words to answer him yet, her brain still spinning and her body soft and satisfied. His hands stroked over her back and she wanted to crawl up into his arms and take a long nap.

“As much as I love having you in my arms, perhaps it would be best if you took your bath before your brother returns.”

“Oh crap.” The thought sent a jolt of awareness through her body and she tried to pull back, cheeks flaming. “What if he had come in? We can’t do this again.”

T’chok held her in place easily. “Relax, R’chel. I was listening for him. But you should take your bath now.”

Since he still held her close, she was aware of the strength of his arousal. Looking down, she could see the swollen head of his cock, glistening with arousal, as it pushed up past his waistband. “Yes, of course. But what about you?”

“My precious girl. As I said, I can wait. I love you, R’chel.” He kissed her tenderly and unexpected tears sprang to her eyes.

“I love you, too.”

“Good. Now go.” He turned her around and sent her off with a smack across her butt that made her jump but also did a good job of reawakening her lust.

By the time Benji knocked on the door, she had finished her bath. Unwilling to put her dirty clothes back on, she found an old shirt of her dad’s to wear while she washed everything else in the bath water. Fortunately, he had been a big man and his shirt came down over her thighs. With a clean pair of panties, it would have to do. The wet clothes were hanging over the back of the chairs when Benji entered and he gave them a disgusted glance.

“Do you have to have girly stuff hanging around?”

“If it was warm enough to hang them outside I would. Did you bring extra clothes?”

“Yeah.” He pointed at his backpack, sitting next to the bunk.

“Good. Then we can wash the ones you’re wearing, too, as soon as you’re done with your bath.”

She pointed at the bath, but he scowled at her and didn’t budge. “Now? I’m just going to get dirty again.”

“Yes, now.”

He crossed his arms over his thin chest. “I won’t. Not while he’s here.”

“He’s asleep, Benji.”

“Maybe he’s just pretending,” he said defiantly.

“Why would he do that?” She sighed. She’d forgotten that trying to get a ten-year-old to do anything could be a struggle. “No more arguing.”

“But you’re here, too!”

“Bug, I changed your diapers. I gave you baths for the first half of your life. Are you really worried about it now?”

His scowl grew darker. “I’m not a little kid anymore.”

“Okay. If you promise to wash every inch of you, including your hair, I’ll go wait outside.”

“And leave me alone with him?” He pointed at T’chok again.

She sighed. “What if I go sit with him and draw the curtain?” A line ran across the end of the cabin with the big bed and a curtain could be pulled across it. The material currently pushed back against the wall was dusty and faded but it would provide a modicum of privacy.

“Okay,” he agreed reluctantly. “But don’t come out until I say you can.”

“I won’t,” she promised with a smile. Her smile faded as she drew the curtain carefully across the end of the cabin, trying not to wake T’chok. Unwilling to disturb him, she perched on the trunk instead of the bed while she worried about her brother. Benji was growing up so fast. They couldn’t stay here indefinitely. What would they do if T’lan wasn’t able to get them a reprieve? Could she really expect her brother to go on the run with them? Despite her troubled thoughts, she smiled again at the sound of her brother splashing away. It reminded her of all the times she had bathed him when he was a baby.

“I’m done,” he called finally.

“Good.” Leaving the curtain in place, she stepped back into the main area of the cabin. Water was puddled from the fireplace to the bunks and she couldn’t help but laugh. “Well, I wanted to wash the floor anyway.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

By late afternoon, the cabin was as clean as Rachel could make it. She cast a rueful glance at her dirt covered legs and started heating more water, grateful for the wood that Benji had split. He had brought most of it in and stacked it next to stove before helping her with the rest of the cleaning. T’chok had slept on and off for most of the day. She suspected that their brief interlude had taxed his strength, but she couldn’t bring herself to regret it.

“Why don’t you get out one of those schoolbooks and do a little reading while I figure out what to cook for supper?”

“I guess.” Benji tried not to sound enthusiastic but he was soon ensconced on his bunk with a history book in his hands. She smiled at his frown of concentration and turned her attention to their limited supplies. There was some rice in one of the jars, and cans of both tomatoes and beans, as well as some rather ancient spices. If the canned goods were okay, she could make a poor man’s version of red beans and rice.

Opening the cans, she gave them a cautious sniff. They seemed to be fine. With a mental shrug, she started putting the meal together. If T’chok wasn’t awake by the time they were ready to eat, she would wake him and ask for his scanner. Some hamburger and a few vegetables would have been nice additions, but all she could do was open a can of French onion soup to add some flavor. The meal went together quickly, and she left it to simmer as she checked on her clothes. They were dry but the thought of putting the same items on again didn’t appeal to her.

Searching through the linen chest, she found a few items belonging to her mother—a flowered, button-front dress and an old pink cardigan. Neither was her taste but at least they were different. Rather than take another bath, she took a pan of water behind the curtain and did a quick surface scrub before donning the old clothes.

“That is much better. I do not like seeing you in another male’s clothes”

She jumped and cast a startled glance at the bed. T’chok was leaning on one elbow, watching her with a speculative gleam in his eyes.

When T’chok awoke, the pain in his head had subsided. The faint sounds from the end of the bed caught his attention and he lifted up enough to see his little female bathing. She was unaware of his observation and made no attempt to be enticing, but the sight of her naked body was all he needed to send his shaft into full aching arousal. He winced and adjusted himself, waiting until she covered her tempting body before he spoke. The dress and soft sweater were more feminine than anything she had previously worn, and he liked the way they contrasted with her fiery personality. He was also glad to see that she no longer wore the other male’s shirt. He knew that it had belonged to her parent, but it still went against his instincts to allow it.

When he spoke, she startled, eyes flying to his and he couldn’t resist smiling at her.

“Is it my turn for a bath?” he added.

Her eyes heated, traveling down across his chest to his engorged cock. She wet her lips and started to round the bed toward him.

“No. It’s time for supper.” The young male’s voice sounded from behind the curtain. Rachel jumped and he swore under his breath, annoyed that he had forgotten the presence of the child.

“Later,” she whispered, before continuing in a normal voice. “Do you think you can join us?”

“Of course,” he said with a confidence that he did not feel. Swinging his legs over the side of the bed, he sat up. His head ached but he no longer felt a piercing pain at any movement. She pulled the curtain aside and stood watching him anxiously. He pulled on his belt and managed to stand up, swearing again as a wave of dizziness swept over him. R’chel slipped under his arm, pressing against his side, and he was able to keep his balance. She led him over to the table, his steps as uncertain as a small child, and he collapsed gratefully into a chair. The wood creaked but held him.

Once she was sure that he was stable, she told the young male—B’nji—to wash while she prepared the meal. B’nji complied, then seated himself across the table from T’chok, glaring at him suspiciously.

“I didn’t have much to work with,” R’chel said nervously as she put a large bowl of food in front of him. “Can you scan it to make sure it’s safe?”

The strange looking dish smelled amazing. It reminded him of how hungry he was, and he was momentarily impatient with her request. His stomach could handle most things but as he saw his female and the child watching him, he knew he could take no chances with their safety. To his relief, the scanner indicated no issues. “It is fine,” he assured her.

After making sure that she started to eat, he began devouring the food. It tasted as good as it smelled, and he felt his strength returning.

“This is excellent, my zuzu. Is there more?”

“Here, you can have the rest of mine.” She pushed her half empty bowl in his direction.

He frowned at her and the child protested. “You can’t give him that, Rachel. You need to eat, too.”

“He is correct. I will not take your food. I have a large appetite, but this will be sufficient. Perhaps tomorrow you could make more?”

“Hah!” Benji said. Rachel twisted her fingers together and avoided his eyes.

“Is there a problem?”

“No, no. Nothing for you to worry about while you’re recovering.” She frowned at her brother when he started to speak.

“Do not lie to me, little girl. What is wrong?”

He heard the child snort when he spoke to R’chel, but he ignored him and kept his eyes on his female.

“It’s just… Well, we don’t have a lot of food.”

“You are going without?” he roared, clapping a hand to his head at the pain that followed. “That is not acceptable. I would never take food from you—either of you. You should have divided this between the two of you.”

“No, we’re fine really. This is plenty.” She waved at their bowls. “We have enough for a few days, at least.”

He scowled at his empty bowl as he considered the problem. He had the standard allotment of supplements and rations, plus some Yehrin food that he had brought as treats for R’chel, but it was not a large quantity. His decision to flee with her had been driven by emotion rather than his usual well-thought-out tactics. He had not considered the difficulty of providing for her in a primitive environment.

“I am sorry, my L’chka. I did not adequately consider this plan.”

“You think?” the boy asked with a sneer that looked out of place on his young face.

“Oh, hush, Benji. It’s not like you were prepared to spend winter in the mountains, either.”

Ignoring their squabbling, he considered. In a primitive environment, one must adapt. He had not been stationed on a backward planet but, like all warriors, he had received basic survival training. “Is there wild game in this area?”

“Well, yes. The elk that hit us…” She winced at the memory.

“Good. Then I shall hunt.” He started to nod but thought better of it. He looked across the table to find both of them staring at him with identical looks of disbelief. “What?”

“Um. Do you know how to hunt?” R’chel asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I had survival training,” he said stiffly.

The child gave him an openly skeptical look before turning to his sister. “The snow is melting pretty fast. I could go up to the lake and see if I could catch some fish.”

“That’s not a bad idea. There are some fishing rods in the shed.”

T’chok growled, irritated that they doubted his ability to provide for them. “I will hunt,” he repeated.

“You should rest for a few more days, T’chok. Your scanner said so, remember? Once you’ve recovered, we can talk about hunting.”

He reluctantly conceded the logic of her argument, although he chafed at his inability to provide for her as he should. However, when he stood up, the dizziness reminded him that he was not yet returned to full strength and he clutched the back of the chair for support.

“Where are the sanitary facilities?”

“There’s an outhouse. Benji, will you take T’chok?”

“Do I have to? Can’t you do it?”

“You would ask your sister to go out into the cold?” He gave the boy a long look. Night had fallen during their meal and he could hear the wind gusting around the cabin.

Benji’s cheeks reddened. “No, I guess not.”

“It’s all right. I don’t mind taking—”

“No, R’chel. Stay inside where it is warm.”

“Yeah, sis. It’s fine.”

The young male looked at him grasping the back of the chair and sighed. He went and rummaged in a cabinet at the end of the bunk beds, returning with a tall piece of wood.

“Here. This is a hiking stick. It should help you keep your balance.”

He accepted it reluctantly but found that it did help to support him. Trying not to imagine what T’lan would say if he could see him now, he cautiously dipped his head in thanks. Following the child outside onto the small porch, he stared in disbelief at the small wooden shed the boy indicated.

“These are your facilities?”

“Yeah. If you don’t like them, you can just go back to your spaceship and leave us the hell alone.”

T’chok frowned at the boy and he paled but stood his ground. Good, he had courage.

“Young male, I understand that you blame me for taking your sister away; however, I was not directly responsible for that. I would never have taken her from you. It is also not my fault that your maternal parent is unsatisfactory.”

The boy scowled. “You could let her go now.”

“No, I could not. We have bonded to each other. Even if I wished to let her go—which I do not—she would be as unhappy without me as I would be without her.”

“But she’d have me,” the boy argued.

“You are with her now. That makes her very happy. She has longed to return to you since she was taken, even risking her life in the attempt.”

“She risked her life?” The concern on his face appeared genuine.

Apparently, R’chel had not mentioned that part of her story. Another wave of weakness came over him and rather than fall down at the child’s feet, he sat down on the steps.

“Do you wish to know the tale?”

“Yeah.” The child hesitated and then joined him on the steps, although he kept as far away from T’chok as possible. The night air was cool, but the boy was bundled up. Keeping an eye on him for signs of temperature problems, he gave the boy a brief but truthful account of R’chel’s escapades.

“Wow,” B’nji said when he was finished. “She didn’t tell me all of that.” He looked up at T’chok with a troubled face. “She shouldn’t have. Especially since, well… It was really my fault.”

“Your fault?”

“She left the house that night to get my medication. If I wasn’t so sickly, it never would have happened.”

“Who told you that you were sickly? You seem quite capable to me.”

“I have asthma.” He kicked at a rock and avoided looking at T’chok.

“That is simply a medical condition. It is not your fault and I can not believe that your sister has ever felt differently. Did those words come from that borag male?”

“Tom? Yeah.” He glanced over shyly. “R’chel said that you hit him.”

“I did. I was enraged when he said that he had struck you.”

“Really?” The boy’s eyes rounded with shock.

“A true male does not damage those weaker than himself.”

“Um. Thank you.”

“You are shivering. You should return to the domicile.”

“No, I told Rachel I would watch out for you. You were right, she doesn’t need to be out here.”

He nodded in solemn agreement. “We males have a duty to protect our female.”

The boy’s chest puffed out. “You betcha.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

T’chok was appalled at the primitive sanitary conditions. As soon as he recovered his strength, he would have to remedy the situation. When he emerged from the outhouse, he found Benji still on the steps waiting for him, although he was definitely shivering now. Once again, he was pleased by the young male’s courage and determination. He had the makings of a fine warrior.

Inside the cabin, R’chel scolded them for staying out so long but she had hot drinks waiting for them.

“What took so long?” she asked suspiciously.

“We had things to discuss.”

She glanced between them. “Really? Is everything okay?”

“It’s fine, sis. Just man talk.”

“Ah, I see.” She smiled at her brother and ruffled his hair. He ducked away but gave her a grin. Relieved that he had come to an understanding with the boy, T’chok gave R’chel a hug of his own.

“You have already cleaned the dishes. We would have helped.”

“It’s fine. There wasn’t much. I found a sewing kit so I’m going to try and mend the pair of leggings that I ripped. Are you going back to bed now?”

Exhaustion weighed heavily on him, but it was time to resume his duties.

“No. I wish to review the information I have on my com about this area. I am afraid that it will be minimal, but it is better than nothing.”

“If you can translate written words, there are several guides in the bookshelf.” She shrugged. “I’m not sure if they will help or not.”

“That would be most useful. Thank you, my zuzu.”

As always, her color heightened at his praise before she turned away and assumed a seat by the fire. The boy sprawled on the rug by her feet with a book of his own. T’chok gathered several books before sitting next to her. He eyed the open flames with distrust. He would have preferred that she was not in such close proximity to a possible source of danger, but they were necessary for heating. Which raised another concern. “Do we have an adequate supply of fuel?”

“Yes—”

“No—”

R’chel and B’nji spoke simultaneously but she frowned her brother down and continued.

“Yes. We’re fine. You concentrate on getting well.”

He arched a brow and turned to the boy. “B’nji?”

Ignoring his sister, he gave T’chok a direct answer. “We have enough for about a week for both the stove and the fireplace, unless it snows again.”

“Very well. I will make plans to collect more tomorrow.”

R’chel sat forward. “Just how are you going to do that? You’re barely capable of getting to the outhouse and back.”

“Do you question my strength, little girl?”

“Yes.”

He looked down at the boy who was watching their interaction with a grin. “We will discuss this later.”

She sniffed defiantly but returned to her sewing. He studied the books he had chosen. Much of the information would be useful, although he missed Yehrin technology intensely. Silence filled the cabin, broken only by the crackling of the fire, and he found himself curiously content, despite the absence of technology. He had his L’chka and the young male to care for, they were all safe, warm, and fed, and tomorrow he would face the challenge of a new environment. It was more than he had dared to hope for in his years of duty.

Soft snorts broke the silence and he looked down to find the child asleep. R’chel smiled and spoke softly. “It has been a long day for him. He worked very hard.”

“I am sure that he did. He is a fine young male.”

“I’m sorry that he has been rude to you.”

“Words do not bother me.” He shrugged. “I understand his feeling. However, if he does not treat you with respect, we will have a discussion.”

“Is that what you were talking about outside?”

“That is between the two of us.” She started to protest but he put a finger over her lips. “You must allow us to develop a relationship of our own. We both love you. That is a good start.”

She kissed his finger, then took his hand in hers. “You’re right. It will be good for him to have a positive male influence around, especially as he gets older.” She looked down, playing with his fingers. “I was thinking about that earlier. What is going to happen to us? We can’t stay here forever.”

“We have only been here for one day. Is it not too soon to worry about forever?” he asked casually. As he hoped, she laughed and let the subject drop. He also had concerns and had begun to consider several options, but it was premature to discuss them now. At the present time, he would put his faith in T’lan and concentrate on his little female.

“Let us put the child to bed. I believe you owe me a bath.”

Her small pink tongue ran across her bottom lip and his shaft immediately began to stiffen. She started to reach for B’nji, but he stopped her. “I will carry him.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes,” he growled, but softly. He still felt a moment’s dizziness when he stood but he waited until it passed before lifting the child in his arms and carrying him to his bunk. R’chel followed and removed his shoes before covering him with a blanket. He didn’t stir.

“He sleeps soundly.”

“Ever since he was a baby.” R’chel bent and kissed B’nji gently on the forehead. “Night, bug.”

“It is good that he sleeps well.” He guided her hand to his erection. She gasped and he caught the scent of her arousal which in turn made his own excitement build.

“We still have to be quiet,” she warned him.

“Of course. Do you wish me to bank the fire while you prepare the bath?”

“You know how?”

“Your guidebooks were quite helpful.”

As he attended to the fire, she placed the bathing tub behind the curtain and added water from the stove and from the pump. He could see her watching him, nipples prominent against the thin dress. Stepping behind the curtain, he removed his belt and his uniform pants. She entered with the last pitcher of water and her eyes immediately went to his cock. He fisted it casually, remembering how much that excited her. The touch of his hand was pleasant but not enough; he wanted her hands on him. She wet her lips and the delectable scent of her arousal intensified.

Blushing, she finally turned her eyes away. “I’m not sure how this is going to work. I can sit in the tub but it’s a tight fit. There’s no way you could manage. Maybe you could just stand in it? I can wash you and the water will just drain back down.”

“Very well.” He stepped into the warm water and waited until his claws found purchase on the metal bottom. “You may begin.”

“Bend your head,” she whispered, and he bent forward obligingly. She poured water over his scalp then massaged the fragrant soap into his hair and around the base of his horns. He shuddered at the caress of her fingers in such a sensitive spot.

“Now close your eyes,” she warned, and poured more water over him. She wet a small cloth and rubbed soap on it before moving on to the rest of his body. With a careful touch, she washed over his shoulders and back, stopping frequently to rinse off the soap. When she got to his chest she lingered, playing with the whorls of hair surrounding his nipples and teasing the hard nubs. His cock was so stiff that it stood straight up and she brushed against it as she moved, causing drops of precum to emerge. Her soapy fingers trailed across his lower stomach but instead of moving further down, she circled around and caressed his ass. She squeezed each taut globe before trailing her finger between them, teasing at his anus.

“Little girl, do not tease me.” His voice was low and guttural, almost unrecognizable.

“Mm.” She probed a little harder. “Remember when you did this to me?”

“I will do it again,” he warned. “And I will not stop at teasing.”

She shuddered, the movement causing her nipples to press against him. He gave both impudent peaks a quick twist, hard enough to make her catch her breath.

“Continue,” he ordered.

Biting her lip, she traveled down the back of his legs, circling his clawed feet cautiously, before resuming the torturous journey up the front. She kneaded his thighs, fingers edging closer to his shaft, before finally taking his balls in her hands and caressing them gently. The feeling of her soapy fingers sliding over the sensitive flesh had him on the edge of exploding. He groaned.

“Very good, my zuzu. Rinse me.”

“Yes, sir.” She bent for another cup of water, trickling it teasingly over him as his sack tightened.

“Now take them in your mouth.”

She gave him an uncertain look but bent forward obediently. She could only manage one at a time, but she sucked him into the liquid heat of her mouth and teased him with her tongue. Letting it slip free, she took the other one then switched back and forth, even laving the sensitive skin between them. His knees threatened to collapse as the wave of pleasure swept over him.

“Now my cock. Take it deep into that hot little mouth of yours.”

Keeping his balls in one hand, she licked her way up his shaft before closing her mouth over his swollen cockhead.

“Deeper, little one. Open for me.”

Looking up at him with wide eyes, she attempted to follow his order but her small mouth was already stretched to the limit. He twisted his hand in the dark silk of her hair and urged her forward, watching her carefully for signs of panic. She choked a little, but her gaze didn’t falter. Her mouth was so hot and tight that he wouldn’t last much longer. He pulled her harder into him, fucking deeper with each stoke.

“Good girl. Take all of me.” He could feel her throat spasming around his tip and the movement sent him over the edge. A bolt of electricity swept up his spine and he barely managed to refrain from roaring as he exploded into her mouth. He could feel her gulping desperately, trying to swallow his seed, and the feeling prolonged his pleasure, making him shudder and gasp. When at last he pulled back, her eyes were wet, her lips red and swollen, but she smiled up at him. Traces of pale blue cum glistened around her mouth and the sight brought his arousal roaring back, but it would have to wait. He unwound his fingers from her hair, cupping her cheek with a loving hand. She nestled against it, eyes heavy and dazed with pleasure.

“That was magnificent, my zuzu. Now it is my turn.”

Chapter Thirty

Rachel stared up at T’chok, shaken from the intensity of sucking him. Despite the patient start, he had been ruthless at the end, thrusting into her mouth until she could barely breathe, but his actions only aroused her. She could feel the pulsing ache between her legs and knew her panties were soaked.

He growled and lifted her up in his arms, taking her mouth in a slow, thorough kiss. She must taste of him, but he didn't seem to care as he plundered her mouth until she was clinging to him helplessly. He placed her back on her feet and stepped out of the tub, not caring that water still clung to every inch of his heavily muscled frame.

“Remove your clothes,” he ordered. Still overwhelmed, she didn’t move. All she could do was stare at him, and he leaned down until he was looking directly into her eyes.

“Do not make me tell you again. I can not spank you but there are other ways to make disobedient little girls obey.”

The thought of her brother asleep nearby boosted her courage and she gave in to a provocative impulse. “I’m not scared of you; you won’t do anything to wake Benji.”

“Are you challenging me?” He bared his teeth in what could not really be called a smile, showing the row of sharp white points.

“Would I do that?” She tried to sound innocent as she took a step back, her heart beginning to thud in a combination of excitement and fear. She knew he wouldn’t really hurt her, but… He took a step forward and her fingers immediately went to the top button on her dress. He halted and watched with gleaming eyes as she fumbled her way down to just above her mound. At that point the dress began to fall. She started to catch it but gulped under his stern gaze and let it drop.

“Much better. I never want your beautiful body hidden from me.” He turned to the bed and moved the pillow down to top the trunk at the foot. “Bend over this.”

“T’chok, you can’t spank me. Benji’s a sound sleeper but he won’t sleep through that,” she whispered frantically.

“Did I say I was going to spank you?” He arched a brow. “Bend over. I grow weary of repeating myself.”

She gulped again and with a wary look at the curtain, she followed his directions. The trunk came to her upper thighs and she felt vulnerable bending over it, even more so when he pushed her legs further apart, causing her to go up on her tiptoes. Off balance and nervous, the ache between her legs only increased and she squirmed. He held her in place with one big hand, easily spanning the width of her back.

“Very nice, my zuzu.” He leaned over so that he could whisper in her ear, keeping his weight off of her but allowing her to feel the warmth of his body as he slid a long finger between her legs. She jumped and had to bite back a cry.

“Ssh. You have to be quiet, remember.” He teased her entrance and then stroked up between her lips to circle her swollen nub. Her cheeks heated at how easily he moved through her slippery folds, but she still tried to press into the too light touch. “You are very wet, little one. Did you enjoy having me fuck your mouth?”

She gasped, his dirty words adding to the fire building inside her.

“Tell me.” His breath was a harsh whisper against her ear, the heated air raising the hair on her neck.

“Yes. Yes, sir.”

“Good. Because I intend to do it again. Often.” She shuddered and he swirled over her clit again, before stroking back down. He teased her entrance again, this time inserting the tip of his finger and making her clamp down on the intruder before he withdrew it. Instead of returning to her swollen clit, he moved higher, circling her puckered anus.

“What are you doing?” She jumped and tried to move away but his hand on her back and his legs between hers held her firmly in place.

“Little girls who challenge their daddies need to be reminded who they belong to.” He circled again before pressing his dampened finger firmly against her bottom hole.

“No,” she protested. The sensation brought new nerves to life and she tried to squirm away from the forbidden feeling. He bent over further and clamped down on her neck with his teeth. He wasn’t breaking the skin, but the sharp points of his teeth prickled a warning. She froze.

“Do not move,” he warned as he lifted his head. He increased the pressure and she felt the tight ring of muscle give way as the tip of his finger entered her untried channel.

She immediately tried to squirm away from him but still couldn’t move. “It burns.”

“Because you were a naughty girl. Accept me and this will be easier.” He stroked a soothing hand down her back. “Relax.”

He thrust harder, pressing a thick finger deeper into her body. It still burned but combined with that sensation was a rising sense of arousal. Her clit throbbed and she could feel the moisture beginning to drip down her legs. Ignoring her resistance, he kept going until his entire finger was buried in her. It felt wrong, unnatural, but her nerves were alive in a confusing mixture of pain and pleasure.

“Good girl. We will continue.”

Continue? Before she could protest, she felt a second finger nudging at the already stretched entrance. She had to bite down on the pillow to avoid a cry, but her pussy clenched around emptiness. This finger was harder to take, her muscles protesting, and she whimpered into the pillow. He brought his thumb up to press against her clit, sending a wave of pleasure through her. He withdrew it immediately, but the sensation was enough to cause her to loosen up the tiniest fraction and he took advantage, driving the second finger into her. She panted, trying to cope with the sensation of being impaled.

“Such a good girl,” he repeated, brushing a gentle kiss across her neck. “One more to go.”

“No, I can’t,” she whimpered.

“You can,” he said confidently. “You will accept all of me. These are just my fingers. Soon you will take my cock in this tight little ass.”

“What? No. You’re too big.” Scared now, she tried to wiggle away.

“Ssh. Not tonight. But soon.” He teased her clit again and she shuddered helplessly. “And you will enjoy it. Eventually. Now relax for me.”

“Yes, sir,” she said reluctantly, trying to force her body to comply. It wasn’t easy. She already felt stretched beyond bearing, but eventually she loosened enough for him to add the third finger. They both groaned. Thanking God that he only had three fingers, she tried desperately to take him. The burning stretch was almost unbearable, but he left his thumb against her clit and the pressure sent streaks of pleasure through her clenching channel.

“Are you going to challenge me again?”

Unable to talk as she fought the conflicting feelings of pleasure and pain, she shook her head.

“Answer me, R’chel.” He scissored his fingers and she had to bury her head in the pillow again as she fought to cope with the increased pressure. As soon as she could, she raised her head.

“No, sir,” she gasped.

“Who do you belong to?”

“To you, T’chok. Only to you.” Impaled on his fingers, the weight of him over her helpless body, throbbing on the edge of orgasm, the truth of the statement raced through her. “Please, sir.”

“Please what?” He chuckled and spread his fingers a little wider, sending more shocks through her system.

“Oh please, sir. Let me come.”

“Good girl. Since you asked so nicely, I will allow it.” He began to remove his fingers, making her gasp at the overwhelming sensation, only to plunge back inside. As he fucked her slowly with his fingers, his thumb began sliding across the exposed top of her clit. It was all too much, the sensations drowning her in a haze of pleasure and pain. She reached back blindly, and he took her hand, tucking it in his and holding it across her back, as he increased the speed of his strokes.

“Now, little one. Come for me.” He plunged all the way inside as he bore down on her clit and her whole body lit up. She screamed into the pillow, desperately trying to muffle the sound as she convulsed around him. Clamping down on his fingers sent a streak of fire through the abused flesh but prolonged her shudders of pleasure. When she finally began to return to her senses, T’chok was pressing kisses all over her neck and shoulders, her hand still tight in his.

He gently removed his fingers, sending another jolt through her and she tried to reach down and cover her exposed hole.

“Be still, R’chel. Let me clean you.”

He took the cloth from the still warm water and carefully washed her, but even the gentle touch against her swollen flesh made her shiver. After he dropped the cloth, he spread her legs to inspect her, and she blushed at what he must be seeing. He ran a teasing finger around her sore entrance, reawakening the sensitive tissues, and she had to bite back a cry as she felt her body respond, despite the lingering ache.

“So responsive. I love the sight of your little hole, all swollen and red from my use. I will not wait long to take you there.”

A confused mixture of lust and trepidation swept over her, but she didn’t have the energy to protest. He picked her up and laid her in bed, following her in to curl protectively around her exhausted body. Her butt ached but the warmth of his body soothed her, and she drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Thirty-One

Rachel woke alone the next morning. Before she opened her eyes, she sensed the emptiness next to her, her hand reaching blindly for T’chok. The curtain at the window, as well as the curtain separating the bed from the rest of the cabin, was still closed but she could make out the glow of light. No sound came from the other side of the curtain and she fought down her immediate urge to panic. She couldn’t believe that she would have slept through a crisis big enough for T’chok and Benji to be taken from her.

She sat up, warmth flooding her as her bottom came into contact with the mattress. Memories of the previous night swept over her and she felt the heat racing to her cheeks. It had all been so overwhelming. She had never thought she would have submitted to a man like that, but she had enjoyed every minute of it. Well, perhaps enjoy wasn’t quite the right word, she thought as she got to her feet, wincing a little, but her body had certainly responded. Even now, she felt a pulse between her legs.

Pushing the memories aside as firmly as possible, she looked for her clothes and found them stacked neatly on the trunk. The wash tub had disappeared. Pulling on leggings and a tank, she threw her mother’s cardigan over the top. A memory surfaced from long ago, when they had come here as a family. She had tripped and fallen, scraping her knee, and she remembered her mother cuddling her in the rocking chair while her father had doctored the wound. It had been easy to bury the good memories in the shock of her father’s death and her mother’s emotional abandonment, but she had been a good parent once. If only her father hadn’t died and revealed her failings.

After making the bed, she pushed back the curtain to reveal an empty cabin. A covered plate and mug wrapped in a dishcloth waited on the table. A small piece of paper had a brief note, written in slashing black letters that she had no doubt belonged to T’chok, EAT. Shaking her head, she uncovered the plate to find a small assortment of Yehrin food. Unenthusiastic about the hard chair and anxious to find her men, she grabbed a pillow and took her plate and mug out on to the front porch. T’chok and Benji were nowhere in sight but she refused to panic.

The snow had almost completely disappeared and the sun slanting through the trees took the chill off the air. A bird called from the top of one of the pines and took flight, a flash of brown against the deep blue of the sky. She placed the pillow on the top step and lowered herself careful onto it before picking up her plate. By the time she heard the sound of the ATV, she had finished her breakfast. Instead of contemplating her next task, she was simply sitting and enjoying the morning.

The ATV appeared with T’chok at the wheel and Benji next to him. They were dragging a number of boards with a chain. Giving the wood a puzzled look, she walked over to meet them. T’chok bent down to give her a swift, hard kiss before gesturing to the lumber.

“I have found supplies.”

“It was so cool, Rach.” Benji was literally jumping with excitement. “We found one of the old cabins and T’chok knocked it down. With his bare hands!”

“Really? That’s pretty impressive for a male who could barely get out of bed yesterday.” She gave him a searching look. He looked tired but he stood firmly on his feet and didn’t seem to be suffering from any lingering aftereffects.

“No, not with my bare hands.” He chuckled. “My blast tube has a vibration function. I used that to weaken the remaining bonds and then applied pressure.”

“He pushed it and the whole thing fell to one side,” Benji added. “All at once. You should have seen it.”

“I’m sorry I missed it. But why do we need the wood? Is this for the fire?”

“No. T’chok’s going to make me my own room? Isn’t that awesome? I’m going to go sketch out what I want.” He whizzed off to the cabin, ignoring her shocked expression.

“You’re building him a room? Why?”

“He is a growing male. He will need privacy.” T’chok pulled her closer, reaching down to squeeze her butt. “And I need privacy to do all of the things I plan to do to your luscious little body.”

Ignoring her immediate response to his touch, she frowned at him. “Do we really need to do that? Are we going to be here that long?”

“I do not know,” he confessed, then smoothed a finger across her furrowed brow. “Do not worry, my zuzu. This will be a good project for B’nji and I to work on together. And I like that I am improving our home, even if it is only temporary.”

The nagging worry that they would be trapped here hiding from the other Yehrin still haunted her, but she managed to push it aside and give him a smile. He obviously needed to do this, and the idea of additional privacy did appeal to her as well.

“Did you eat your breakfast?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good girl.” Every time he said those words, a small part of her quivered, and she leaned into him. “I placed the other stores that I brought in the cabinet.”

“Thank you.” She looked down, hesitating before she asked. “Do you think it will be enough?”

“No. But I will hunt and obtain more.”

Despite his lack of experience, he seemed quite confident of his ability. Looking at his massive form in the morning light, she found it hard to doubt him.

“Now I will return to get more wood.” He studied her face. “I do not want to leave you alone. Do you wish your brother to remain with you?”

“Yes, I think so. I suspect he would rather go with you, but I want to go over his books with him. I want to make sure that he isn’t too far behind if—when—he returns to school.” She bit her lip.

“We will make sure that he has everything he needs to complete his education,” T’chok promised. She noticed that he didn’t specifically mention school but nodded anyway. He gave her another kiss, squeezing her bottom again. She winced and pressed closer at the same time. He lingered over her mouth before finally pulling away. “You tempt me from my purpose, little girl. I look forward to tonight.”

By the time Rachel finished lunch preparations, T’chok had hauled two more loads of lumber, stacking them neatly to one side of the cabin. Benji had pouted about being excluded from the trips but had shown her where he was in each of his books and they had worked out a schedule of lessons. He was doing math problems when T’chok appeared, but he stopped as soon as the tall figure entered the cabin and jumped up to greet him.

“Are you getting more this afternoon? Can I go with you?”

She hid a smile at how excited her brother was to see the alien. Whatever they had discussed the previous day had certainly changed his attitude. T’chok smiled and ruffled Benji’s hair the way that Rachel did but looked at her before answering. She noticed with concern that he was looking even more tired and he unconsciously raised a hand to his head to rub his temple.

“I’ve got a better idea,” she said. “Why don’t we all go up to the lake and see if we can catch some fish?” It was an easy walk up there and it would give T’chok a chance to rest.

“I should continue working,” he protested.

“We have time.” Perhaps too much time. “I would feel safer if you went with us, at least this first time.”

He looked torn for a moment but, as she suspected, gave in to her appeal for protection.

“Very well. Do you require assistance with the meal?”

“No need. I’ve already made lunch, such as it is, but I used one of the old cans again. Can you scan it?”

“Of course.” He joined her at the stove, giving an appreciative sniff. “What is this?”

“I suppose you could call it chili.” She had chopped up some jerky sticks and simmered them with the rest of the French onion soup, a can of tomatoes, and a can of beans, along with some of her limited supply of spices. Since she had a lot of rice, she’d also made a bowl of rice to go along with it figuring that it would help to supplement the main meal.

“It would be better with cornbread or even regular bread. I’m trying to see if I can get a sourdough starter going.” She cast a doubtful look at the mixture of flour and water sitting next to the stove. “I just wish we had more supplies.”

T’chok opened his mouth to speak but she placed a hand across his lips. “I’m sure you’ll be a great hunter, but you aren’t going to find bags of flour sitting in the woods. Or eggs. Or butter.”

He looked thoughtful but didn't say anything as he helped her carry the dishes to the table. Both T’chok and Benji dug into the food with every evidence of enjoyment so Rachel decided her experiment had been a success. Benji discussed his plans for his room in great detail and she hid a smile as they began to sound more like the Bat Cave than a small addition to a log cabin. T’chok was unusually silent but he didn’t seem to be in pain, so she left him alone.

“I have considered…” he announced as they finished the meal.

“Yes? And what have you decided, oh great one?” She couldn’t resist teasing him for such a solemn pronouncement.

“I like that title, little one,” he said with a gleam in his eye. “Perhaps you should call me that henceforth.”

Benji giggled and she rolled her eyes. “You considered?”

“I believe that we could visit a place which sells food supplies.”

“You mean a grocery store? Really? Is it safe?”

“I believe so. I doubt that anyone would be searching for us in this vicinity. If we can locate an establishment without cameras, I believe the level of risk is acceptable.”

A glow of excitement filled her. “That would be terrific. Even if we could just get some staples, that would help. We could look at the map and see—” She stopped abruptly at the memory of the truck, abandoned on the edge of the creek below.

“I forgot about the truck. We could probably take the ATV, but people would notice that more. You’re pretty distinctive.”

“I have a personal cloaking device,” he said calmly as they both stared at him.

“You never mentioned that on our drive up here.”

He flashed sharp white teeth at her. “I enjoyed my hiding position.”

“A cloaking device? That’s awesome!” Benji said in an awestruck voice as she rolled her eyes at T’chok. She could see that T’chok had risen even further in her brother’s estimation.

“However, the small vehicle would not be an optimal choice,” T’chok continued. “I shall see if I can repair the vehicle.”

“I think we can get it running. The engine was still working; it was just the metal that crumpled against the wheel.” She briefly described the problem, then gave him a worried frown. "I should have thought about it before. I don’t expect anyone would be on the road but if they were, finding a wrecked truck would probably cause them to report it.”

“You are correct. I—”

“We,” she interrupted.

“Very well. We should go this afternoon.”

“No fishing?” Benji asked.

“I’m sorry, bug. I think this is more important.”

“I could go by myself, you know. I’m not a baby.”

She automatically looked at T’chok, experiencing an unexpected pleasure at having someone to share this type of decision with her. He tilted his head and studied Benji. “Is it far?”

“Nah. Just a few minutes away. Right, Rach?”

“More like ten minutes but there is a trail. I tell you what. Why don’t we walk up there with you and check it out? Then T’chok and I will go work on the truck.”

Chapter Thirty-Two

Once the lunch dishes were washed and put away, they followed R’chel’s plan. T’chok was glad to see that the trail to the lake, while somewhat overgrown, was easy to follow. They would not have to worry about the young male getting lost. The trail ended in a meadow sloping down to a small lake. While nowhere near as impressive as the lake behind the Earth facility, the pool of blue water nestled amongst the trees with the slope of a mountain rising behind it had a gentle beauty all its own.

B’nji ran ahead, searching along the edge of the water for small insects to use as bait, in addition to the scraps of lunch he had brought along. T’chok reached for R’chel’s hand as they followed at a slower pace. She curled her small fingers into his and contentment filled him. His L’chka at his side, their child safe and happy, the beauty that surrounded them—he could not ask for more.

“I am glad that we are in this place together,” he said.

R’chel stopped and looked up at him and he was struck once again by her beauty. The sunlight gleamed in the dark fall of her hair and highlighted the golden tones of her skin. She had abandoned her sweater on the walk through the woods and he could see the swell of her breasts beneath the thin top. His shaft began to stiffen, and he saw her nipples peak against the soft cloth. Her eyes darkened as she followed his gaze and she swayed toward him. He cupped a hand around her hip to pull her closer and—

“Gross!” B’nji yelled. “Do you have to do that in front of me?”

His zuzu flushed and laughed but gave him a quick hug. The press of her body against his did nothing to lessen his erection and his hands lingered when she tried to pull away

“The joys of parenthood. We have to wait,” she scolded with a laugh.

“I do not wish to wait.” Making sure that his body concealed hers, he cupped her breasts and rolled the tight peaks firmly between his fingers. Her color deepened and he could smell her arousal as she leaned into him, her soft body cradling his aching cock.

“I don’t wish to wait, either,” she panted. “But we have to.”

“Come on, you guys.” The impatient young voice made him release her, however reluctantly. He let her go ahead of him while he adjusted his cock but followed immediately. No obvious danger presented itself, but he would not relax his vigilance.

“Look, T’chok.” B’nji grabbed his hand and pulled him over to the water’s edge. “See all these tracks?”

He followed the boy’s gaze to the soft mud that lined the bank and saw the different animal prints. One of the books he had reviewed the previous evening had diagrams of various animal tracks, but he had not studied them. “I see. This is a watering area. Tonight, we can review the guidebook and see if we can identify any of them.”

“Cool.” B’nji pointed to a fallen log that jutted out into the water. “I thought I could fish from there. What do you think?”

“It is a wise choice. But you must be careful not to fall in.”

“It’s not deep—and I can swim.”

“Cold water is dangerous to humans. Your sister is now aware of that.”

His little human gave him a withering glance, but her eyes softened as she turned to her brother. “He’s right, bug. Promise me you’ll be careful.”

“Sheesh. I’m not a baby.” R’chel only looked at him and finally B’nji sighed. “Fine. I promise to be careful.”

“Thank you.” She hugged him. “I only just found you again. I couldn’t stand it if anything happened to you.”

He hugged her back and T’chok saw the gleam of emotion in his eyes before he ducked his head and picked up his fishing equipment. Once the boy was settled, he turned to R’chel. “Do you wish to stay with him?”

She looked around the peaceful location and shook her head. “I guess not. Do you think he’s in any danger?”

“No, but I am not yet familiar with the wildlife in this area.” Her brow furrowed as she cast a worried look in the boy’s direction and he considered his options. The young male was at the age when those who chose to pursue the Way of the Warrior would enter a training house. He had already proven himself to be intelligent and resourceful.

“I do not believe that there is any reason to be concerned but I could leave my blast tube with him if you are worried.”

“But—” She stopped. “No, that’s a good suggestion. I have to remember that he came all this way by himself. He’s proven he knows how to take care of himself.”

“B’nji.”

The boy put down his rod and came over. “What’s up?”

“Your sister and I are going to recover the vehicle. Since you will be alone, I wish you to carry this for protection.” B’nji’s eyes widened. “I am trusting that you will treat it as a young warrior should.”

“A warrior? Me?” His voice squeaked but he threw back his shoulders with pride.

“Yes. Now remember, this is only to be used for defense or for the protection of those weaker than yourself. Do you understand?”

“I do.”

“Very well.” He gave the boy a quick lesson, emphasizing that it should be kept on the stun setting. B’nji paid close attention, nodding solemnly when T’chok handed over the weapon.

“Thank you.”

“You deserve it, B’nji.”

R’chel’s eyes were bright but she nodded in agreement. “T’chok’s right.” She sniffed and attempted a lighter tone. “Now be careful. We’ll meet you back at the house, okay?”

“Sure. Don’t worry about me, sis.” Placing the tube carefully in his pocket, he returned to his fishing.

T’chok took his female’s hand and led her back the way they had come, waiting patiently when she paused as the edge of the meadow to look back at her brother.

“Why do I suddenly feel as if he’s already grown up?”

“He is on his way, but this is not a bad thing.” He coaxed her gently along the path. “My mother struggled with this as well.”

“Your mother?”

“Yes. She did not wish me to pursue the Way of the Warrior because it meant I would have to leave her to go to the Warrior House.”

“I can understand that. I would hate to send Benji away.”

“I delayed for two years but in the end, she loved me enough to let me go.”

“Where is your mother now?”

“She died while I was on my first campaign.”

“Oh, T’chok, I’m so sorry.” She squeezed his hand.

“It is one of the reasons I always took a breeding contract.” Her hand tensed in his, but he kept hold of it, stopping on the path so that he could face her. “My mother had much love to give; she would have had many more children if it was permitted.”

“Permitted?”

“Because the majority of Yehrin children are born male, we are restricted to one child in an attempt to ensure that the balance does not become more uneven. If we do not find females who can bear us female children, we will become extinct. Do you understand why that drove my actions?”

Biting her lip, she looked down. “I do. And I know that you love me. It’s just hard knowing that you were with those other women and that you met them the same way.”

“It was not the same. I did not love them. I do love you, my zuzu. I will spend the rest of my life proving it to you.” He bent and kissed her gently, then turned her back down the path and sent her on the way with a quick smack across her round little bottom. “But now we have a vehicle to rescue.”

After stopping at the house for tools, they drove the ATV down to the truck. The damage was more extensive than he had realized but he agreed with R’chel that freeing the wheel from the crumpled metal should make it drivable. Once he pried it loose, they discovered that the tire was flat. Since the truck was at an angle against the bank, one side in the rocks of the small creek, changing it was a precarious business. His little female insisted on helping, despite his efforts to have her wait at a safe distance. Eventually he was able to maneuver the truck out of the creek bed and back onto the road.

“Judy is never going to forgive me for this,” R’chel said sorrowfully as they stood on the road inspecting the results of their efforts.

“I will reimburse her as soon as I can,” he promised. “But I do not think she will blame you for the damage.”

“No, probably not. But I still feel bad about it.”

“I can relieve you of your guilt,” he said, stepping into her.

Her eyes widened and her breathing quickened. He didn’t need to look down to know that her nipples had hardened. His body responded as well, the erection that had subsided while they worked springing back into full effect.

“Th-that’s okay.” She attempted to back away but stumbled. He caught her with one hand.

“You’re mine now,” he growled.

“We can’t. Not here.” Despite her protests, she made no attempt to free herself.

“We are alone, little one.” The water trickling over the rocks and the occasional rustling of small creatures amongst the leaves were the only sounds to break the silence of the forest.

“But—” He cut off the protest by picking her up and kissing her. Her lips parted beneath his and he dipped into the succulent depths, the taste of her only increasing his need. Her eyes fluttered open, languid with desire, when he raised his head.

“Lift your arms.”

She obeyed immediately, her submission pleasing him, and he laid her back over the hood of the truck. Rewarding her compliance, he kissed down her neck and over her chest until he could draw a tight peak into his mouth. She moaned, arching up to meet his mouth and he sucked harder, scraping the sharp edge of his teeth carefully across the taut nub. When he lifted his head, her nipple was dark and distended. Satisfied, he moved to the other one as he brought his palm down on her mound, massaging her clit. He felt her quiver and he sucked harder, using his hand to roll the other nipple as he increased the pressure between her legs.

“Come for me,” he ordered, lifting his head long enough to speak before returning to her breast and biting down on the swollen flesh. She cried out his name and came, shuddering against his mouth and hand. Still dazed, she didn’t protest as he flipped her over, only shivering when her nipples met the cool metal. Before she had a chance to recover, he brought his hand down across her ass, enjoying the way his handprint showed on the pale globe.

“T’chok!” She tried to wiggle away from his hand, but her feet were suspended above the ground and she found no purchase.

Ignoring her complaints, he spanked her with a swift flurry of blows, concentrating on the roundest part but also reaching down to cover the sensitive area at the top of her thighs. He wasn’t using close to his full strength, just enough to sting and make her squirm.

“Do you still feel guilty, little girl?”

“No, oh no, sir. Please stop.”

“Three more.”

After one more slap to her right cheek, then one to her left, he spread her legs, pleased to see her labia flushed and glistening.

“What are you doing?” Her voice trembled.

“Giving you what you need.” With careful aim, he brought his hand down across her ripe little cunt, catching the swollen edge of her clit. Her body spasmed and her pussy clenched around his finger as he tested her readiness. She was tight but dripping wet and he could wait no longer. Freeing his aching cock, he drove deep into her channel with one hard thrust. He groaned at the hot tight clasp of her small cunt. She cried out and he felt her body spasm again as she desperately tried to accommodate his size. It took all of his will power not to move as those tight muscles squeezed his aching flesh. But then he made the mistake of looking down and the sight of her entrance stretched around his hard cock destroyed his control.

He roared and pulled back, loving the way her body clung to his, before plunging deep. At first, he had to fight for every inch, but her body gradually softened around him until he could move freely, thrusting harder with each stroke. His little female shuddered beneath him, calling out his name, and he could tell that she was on the edge of another orgasm. Spreading her cheeks, he took the finger still slick with her juices to her bottom hole. The tight ring of muscle resisted, but eventually yielded to the pressure and accepted him. The additional fullness made her impossibly tight and he growled at the sensation. She cried out her pleasure as he buried his finger deep in her dark channel and her body clamped down so hard that he couldn’t move. As soon as her spasms stopped, he thrust wildly. Her body slid across the slick metal and he grabbed her hip, pulling her into him with every stroke until he exploded, his seed erupting in a rush of ecstasy that left him panting and drained. He collapsed over her, retaining just enough control to avoid crushing her with his weight.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Sprawled across the hood of the truck with T’chok’s warmth enclosing her still quivering body, Rachel slowly relaxed. The metal of the hood, warmed by her body, felt slick and smooth against her peaked nipples. The forest noises, stilled by their passion, began to resume and she heard an owl call nearby. A cool breeze warning of the approaching evening drifted across her cheeks. T’chok’s cock was still inside her, stretching her even in its softened state, and she could feel their combined fluid dripping down her legs. She never would have pictured making love outside, let alone over the hood of a truck, but she had loved every minute of it. Even the throbbing of her still-heated bottom was more exciting than painful. He took her so far outside her comfort zone, but she always ended up feeling safe and loved—and sore, she thought as she wiggled a little and his weight came down firmly on her inflamed ass.

“Where do you think you’re going, little girl?”

“My butt hurts and I think my legs are going numb.”

He moved immediately, the feel of his cock slipping free sending a shiver through her. As soon as he was standing, he picked her up to cradle her in his arms. “I am sorry, my zuzu. I should not have left you in that position. I lose all sense with you.”

“Mm. You have the same effect on me.” She smiled up at him as she waved her hand at their surroundings. “Not the most romantic place in the world, is it?”

“Anywhere you are is a romantic place,” he said solemnly, and she melted a little. “Does this location disturb you?”

She thought about it. “No, not really. It’s beautiful here and we’re alone together.” She bit her lip and looked away. “It’s just that I always kind of pictured sex as occurring in a bed. You know I didn’t have any experience.”

“Is it selfish of me to say that I am glad of that? That all of your tight little holes will belong only to me?”

Her cheeks flamed bright red and she buried her face in his chest.

“But this was a first for me as well. I have never made love in nature. I find that I enjoy it very much. Perhaps we should send B’nji fishing every afternoon.”

The knowledge that it had been a first for him as well filled her with a foolish happiness and she smiled at him before changing the subject. “Speaking of Benji, we should probably get back. I don’t want him to return to cabin and find us missing.”

“Very well. Sit here while I fetch your clothes.” He sat her down on the hood again. She protested as her punished bottom hit the now cool metal and he gave her a devilish smile.

“A punishment is supposed to hurt.”

“Easy for you to say,” she pouted. He laughed and nipped her protruding lower lip before easing the sting with a slow sweep of his tongue and kissing her with tender thoroughness until she melted against him. Once she relaxed, he stepped back, releasing the shoulder catch on his shirt and pulling it off. Her gaze swept over the muscles defining his broad chest and rippling down his abdomen beneath the dark silky hair that narrowed down to a trail leading beneath his waistband. Her swollen pussy clenched, and she winced and felt herself dampen at the same time.

“Do not look at me like that, little one, or B’nji will be waiting for much longer,” T’chok said in a husky voice, and she looked up to find him watching her in turn, desire turning his eyes into a ring of blue fire.

“Yes, sir.” She wet her lips deliberately. He leaned over and pinched one of her still sensitive nipples and she squeaked.

“Are you asking for more, little girl?”

“No, sir. Not at all. I’ll be good.”

“Somehow, I doubt that,” he said drily, but he turned away to wash his hands in the stream and wet his shirt. When he ran the cold wet cloth over her sensitive folds, she yelped but submitted to his ministrations and the cool water was soothing once she adjusted. Once he was satisfied, he helped her down from the truck and dressed her tenderly. He rinsed his shirt out again, wrung it dry, and put it back on.

“That’s wet,” she protested. “You’ll catch cold.”

“It is not wet. Feel it.”

To her amazement, the fabric was almost dry. “That’s amazing.”

“Our uniform fabrics are chosen for their utility. That’s why I brought several, even though I am no longer part of the fleet.”

She searched his face for signs of regret. “Does that bother you?”

“I was concerned that it might,” he said slowly. “But I have spent twenty years in the service of the Empire. As the years passed, I no longer considered the future with hope. I did not believe that I would ever find a mate, let alone a true L’chka, or that I would have a home and a family. You have given me all that, R’chel. I have no regrets.”

She blinked back the tears. “I don’t, either. Even if we have to spend the rest of our lives in hiding.”

Rachel drove the truck up the road to the cabin, with T’chok following in the ATV. Late afternoon sun slanted low amongst the trees, turning the small cabin into a shadowy refuge. She was relieved when Benji arrived shortly after they did. He had landed seven smallish fish and they made a nice change, sautéed in an iron frying pan and accompanied by rice flavored with more soup.

“We need vegetables,” she said as she surveyed the empty plates.

Benji made a face. “Yuck.”

“Don’t be like that, bug. You’re a growing boy and you need your strength.”

“I have a supply of supplements,” T’chok said. “They are nutritionally complete.”

“Even for humans?”

“I will research it; however, they should suffice. Your guides also have suggestions on wild foods. Perhaps there are items that we can gather in this area.”

After dinner, they all gathered around the fire. Rachel somewhat doubtfully read up on wild foods, while Benji studied animal tracks. T’chok worked on some small snares but Benji interrupted him frequently to show him an illustration or pepper him with questions. She watched them together, T’chok always patient with her brother, and her worries eased. T’chok was the father that Benji had never had and even if they weren’t able to send him to school, she knew that her warrior would make sure he lacked for nothing.

They all took turns bathing behind the curtain. Benji objected at first but one stern look from T’chok brought instant compliance.

“I wish you’d been around when he was a toddler,” she murmured after Benji went to bathe. “He hated taking his baths.”

“I wish that I had been there as well. If we are blessed with a child of our own, I promise that I will handle the bathing.”

The sudden image of T’chok cradling a baby against his massive chest gave rise to an unexpected surge of longing but she sighed and pushed it aside. There were in no position to even think about babies right now.

T’chok took his bath next and emerged wearing a pair of white pants that cupped his ass and hugged his muscular thighs. The light color accented the dark grey of his skin tone, making him look both exotic and enticing. It was the first time she had seen him without his uniform, and she eyed him appreciatively. “That’s a new look.”

He shrugged. “It is comfortable. I wish that I could procure more clothing for you. Human females seem to enjoy a variety of attire.”

She gave her clothes a rueful look. “I must admit that a change would be nice.” A troubled look crossed his face and she added hastily. “Don’t worry about it. I have everything that I need.”

After she bathed, she changed into the white pajamas from her time on the ship. They had been in her bag, but she hadn’t worn them because of the memories they brought. With time and distance, the associations were no longer painful, and she hoped that the sight of another outfit would moderate his concern. He did smile as she emerged, but he seemed more focused on the way the thin material clung to her body.

“Do I look like a Yehrin female?” she asked with a flirtatious smile.

“No.” Before she could feel disappointed, he added. “You look like my beloved.”

With a pleased blush she proceeded to hustle a protesting Benji off to bed before returning to her chair and her studies. T’chok resumed his work and a pleasant silence filled the cabin, broken only by Benji’s soft snores. Her eyelids began to droop.

“Come, my little one,” he insisted after the fourth time she yawned. “Time for bed.”

“I’m not tired—” Her protest was broken by another yawn.

“You are as bad as your brother. Bed.” T’chok picked her up before she could argue, nestling her against his chest as he carried her to the bed. He stripped off her clothes and wrapped the covers around her before turning back to take care of the fire. By the time he returned, she was half asleep. The feel of his warm body curling around hers made her sigh and snuggle closer. He began kissing her, sending little ripples of arousal through her but she had to draw back to yawn again. He chuckled.

“Go to sleep, little girl.”

“Yes, Daddy.” Her eyes were already closing.

At some point during the night, she awoke from a warm delicious dream to find T’chok sucking gently on her breasts as he teased her clit with clever fingers. He inserted a finger, making a pleased sound as he slid easily into the waiting warmth. Still half asleep, she watched lazily as he rose over her in the dim light, a dark, horned figure like a demon out of a nightmare. But she felt no fear, only a slow spreading warmth as he entered her, working her channel open one tight inch at a time. She was panting by the time he had embedded himself to the hilt, but the languorous pleasure still enveloped her. A soft cry of pleasure escaped her lips as he reached the end of her tight channel.

“Shh, little one. You must be quiet.”

He withdrew as slowly as he entered, letting her feel each ridged inch. She kept expecting him to speed up but he continued the leisurely pace, rocking in and out of her as slowly and inexorably as the ocean, letting the pleasure build until her orgasm took her by surprise, flinging her over the edge with a sudden cry that he muffled with his mouth. His body shook and she felt his hot seed spilling inside her, but she was asleep again before he even left her body.

Chapter Thirty-Four

The next few days flew by. T’chok continued to haul lumber, until he had accumulated a large stack of usable timber next to one end of the cabin. He had also managed to locate the other abandoned building. This one was less dilapidated, and he was able to rescue a door and several windows. In addition, he brought home some fabric remnants. She raised an eyebrow when he handed them to her.

“Um, thank you?”

“I thought perhaps you could make yourself some additional attire.”

She tried to hide her expression of dismay as she studied what appeared to be fifties style curtain fabric and several extremely dirty sheets that must have been used to cover furniture. “I suppose I can try.”

After washing the sheets several times, she took some berries that the scanner indicated were unsafe and used them to dye the fabric a soft shade of lavender. To her surprise, after several evenings of sewing—and swearing—she managed to make a simple dress. It would never win any fashion awards but the look in T’chok’s eyes when she wore it for the first time was reward enough.

Her plant gathering was only moderately successful. She accompanied Benji to the lake several times to gather plants that grew in the damp soil while he fished. The scanner boosted her confidence about their safety; however, it did nothing to access their taste. After several failed experiments, she identified one plant whose roots were reasonably pleasant once soaked and added to a stew and another that made a somewhat bitter but edible salad.

T’chok’s snares were more successful and he regularly brought home small game. Fortunately, he dressed it and butchered it before he gave it to her, and she was able to pretend that it was just another packet of meat from the supermarket. Benji was nowhere near as squeamish and was always eager to accompany T’chok on his trips once his schoolwork was done.

Standing on the porch one afternoon, watching them from a safe distance, she noticed that the last remaining leaves had fallen. The wind sweeping through the small clearing sent a cold chill across her neck and she watched as a flight of geese flew by far overhead. Winter was coming.

“If we’re going to risk a trip to a store, I think we should go soon,” she said at dinner that night. “Our stores are getting low and we can’t live on meat and fish alone.”

Another issue had been worrying her. Biting her lip, she looked at her brother. “Benji, do you need a refill on your asthma prescription?”

He looked startled, then shook his head. “I haven’t used my inhaler since you arrived. It’s still almost full.”

“That’s great, bug.” And a huge relief. She’d had no idea how she was going to get a prescription filled without alerting anyone as to their location.

“The supplements you have been taking may have helped,” T’chok said. “They encourage the body’s natural resistance.”

“Amazing.” She shook her head and smiled at Benji before returning to the point of the discussion. “What do you think about making the trip? It’s been getting colder all week; I’m afraid there is another storm coming.”

“I agree. There are building supplies I wish to purchase as well.”

She wrinkled her brow as his words sank in and she remembered their circumstances. “Oops, I wasn’t thinking about that. We don’t have much money, do we?” Judy had slipped $40 into the pocket of the coat she’d given her but that was the sum total of her wealth.

“I have some money,” Benji said hesitantly.

“You do?”

He looked shamefaced, but he met her eyes. “Yes. I stole it from Tom.”

“Oh, Benji.” Unsure what to say, she looked at T’chok. He was studying her brother’s face with a grave expression.

“I know it’s not right,” Benji continued. “But he said being my step-dad gave him the right to whip me. I decided it also gave me the right to get an allowance.”

While she was trying to decide how to respond, T’chok spoke. “A warrior does not steal, B’nji.”

Benji dropped his head, but Rachel saw the tears spring to his eyes. Before she could jump in and comfort him, T’chok continued. “However, when one is in enemy territory, it is sometimes necessary to take actions that would not otherwise be acceptable. In this case, you did the correct thing.”

“Really?”

“Yes. But you must always consider your honor when contemplating a course of action that you know to be wrong.”

“Like you running away with my sister?”

“Yes. She is mine to protect and I would not allow us to be separated, even though it meant leaving my duties behind. Even then, I communicated with my commanding officer and made sure that the remaining females would be cared for. Do you understand the difference?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good. Then let us evaluate the funds and prepare a list.”

The next morning, they used the logging road to drive out of the park and towards the nearest small town. Rachel was a nervous wreck at first, but by the time they pulled into the supermarket parking lot, she had begun to relax.

When she pushed her door open, an invisible hand opened the other as well.

“What are you doing?” she hissed. “Someone could have noticed that.”

“I scanned for observers first.”

“Well, close it again. You can’t come in.”

“You are not going without me,” he growled.

“T’chok, please. The parking lot is almost full. It’s going to be crowded in there and you won’t be able to avoid everyone. It’s a small-town grocery store. I’ll be safe.”

Since he was veiled, she couldn't read his expression, but she heard him sigh.

“Very well. You may go without me. I will wait here and B’nji may come for me if there are issues.”

She reached out and touched his invisible shoulder, sliding her hand down until she could wrap his hand in hers. “I'll be careful.”

“Do not linger. I am already anxious.”

“I won’t.” One more quick squeeze of his hand, and she climbed out of the truck. Benji followed her.

“We should split the list. That will make it faster.”

“Good thinking, bug.” She ruffled his hair, then tore the list in half. “Get your own cart and then we can combine everything at the end.”

They split up at the store entrance and he went off to start on his part of the list. As she worked her way down her portion of the list, she began to get an uncomfortable feeling. Looking around, she noticed an older man dressed in camouflage at the far end of the aisle. He could have been any one of the hunters typical in a small town but something about him made her uncomfortable. She gave him a weak smile when he nodded to her and hastened on to the next item on her list.

Two aisles later, she looked up and he was there again. This time he smiled and came closer. Up close, he wasn't a bad looking man, maybe in his early fifties with short-cropped sandy hair and a tanned, weathered face. He was broad shouldered with a husky build, and back before she’d been taken away, she would have found him attractive, if a little old for her.

“Excuse me, ma’am. I was wondering if you could help me.” He had a pleasant voice as well; with a slow drawl she should have found pleasing. Instead, the hairs on the back of her neck stood to attention.

“Yes?” she asked cautiously.

“Well, it looks like you’re stocking up.” He gestured at the large-scale supplies in her cart. “I need to supply my hunting cabin for the winter, and I was hoping you could tell me what to get.”

“You don’t know?”

“I’ve never had to do it before. My wife, may she rest in peace, always used to do this type of thing.” A sad look washed over his face and she knew that she should feel sympathetic but something about him just seemed wrong.

“I’m sorry. I don't think I can help. I’m just going off a list that my… friend gave me.”

“Maybe you could show me the list?” He was closer now, standing between her and the rest of the aisle, and she began to feel trapped, even though he still had a calm, patient look on his face.

“I don’t think it would—”

“Hey, Rach,” Benji called from behind her. A brief flash of rage crossed the man’s face, but he backed away as her brother appeared.

“Did you want white or brown sugar?” Benji continued, giving the man a curious look.

“Brown, I think. Let’s go see what the options are.” She pushed her cart out into the aisle, trying to ignore the stranger.

“You’re too old to be her son,” the man said, running his eyes down her body in a way that made her skin crawl before turning to Benji. “I’m guessing you’re what? Her brother?” Apparently, he was determined to continue the conversation.

Benji scowled at him. “Why do you care?”

“Just asking your sister for help, that’s all.” The man responded with an easy smile showing a lot of white teeth, but Benji didn’t return it.

“We don’t have time.” Benji turned to her, deliberately ignoring the stranger. “We gotta get going.”

Normally, she would have been appalled by his rudeness, but she was glad for the excuse to get away. With a half-smile in the man’s direction, she followed Benji down the aisle, aware that his gaze was following her.

“What did he want?” her brother demanded, as soon as they turned the corner.

“He said he needed help picking out supplies, but I don’t know. He was kind of creepy.”

“You want me to get T’chok? He’d take care of him.”

A sudden vision of T’chok sending the man flying into the meat counter made her grin. “I’m sure he would but we’re trying not to get noticed, remember? Let’s just finish the list and get out of here.”

In mutual agreement to stay together, they shopped for the remaining items. Rachel still felt like she was being watched but she never actually saw the man again. Once they paid for their groceries and left the store, her shoulders finally relaxed. They loaded the groceries into the truck bed before getting in.

Sliding into the truck, she relished T’chok’s warmth against her side as he immediately gathered her close. She couldn’t see him, but she could envision his scowl as he spoke. “I do not like this. I should have been with you.”

“It was just a grocery store. Nothing to worry about.”

“Except the creepy guy,” Benji interjected, and she closed her eyes in exasperation.

“What creepy guy?” T’chok growled.

“Just someone asking for help. He said his wife used to do the shopping, but she died.” Rachel tried to sound matter of fact, but she didn’t sound convincing, even to herself. T’chok growled again but, somewhat to her surprise, he let it drop.

“Do you still wish to procure the building supplies?”

“Of course. We have to get Benji his bedroom.” She grinned at her brother, ignoring the weirdness of knowing that an invisible T’chok was between them.

“You betcha,” Benji agreed. “Let's go.”

The trip to the hardware store took less time since there were fewer things to purchase. The owner, a nice elderly man, helped them to carry the supplies out to the truck. Praying that T’chok recognized that the man was too old to be anything but harmless, she thanked him quickly and sent him on his way. As she turned to get back in the truck, the hairs on the back of her neck stood up again. She paused with her hand on the handle, surveying the street. All she saw was a sleepy town with a few people going about their daily business. Shaking her head, she climbed in.

“Let’s go home.”

Chapter Thirty-Five

The feeling of unease followed her most of the way home but she gradually relaxed as they entered the forest and the familiar trees surrounded them. By the time they bumped their way up the track to the cabin, she decided that she had been overreacting.

“What shall we have for dinner tonight?” she asked as they unloaded their supplies. More accurately, T’chok and Benji unloaded while she was sent into the cabin. She didn’t protest, knowing how much it had cost T’chok to sit unseen in the truck while she had loaded them.

“Pizza!” Benji yelled. They had agreed to one extravagance each and pizza had been his.

“You don’t want to wait?” she teased.

“No.” He narrowed his eyes at her. “You promised.”

“Okay, bug. But we’re having salad with it.”

He groaned but made no other protest and she suspected that he might be looking forward to some fresh vegetables as much as she was. As she turned to start figuring out how to cook pizza on the wood stove, the well-stocked shelves caught her eye. With enough supplies, her baby brother close at hand, and T’chok to keep her warm, winter in the mountains might not be so bad after all.

Even though the air was cold, the next morning Rachel decided to take advantage of the sunshine. She washed all of their bedding in the wash tub, wishing T’chok was there to help as she tried to wring the sheets dry enough to hang outside. When they were as dry as she could get them, she carried them outside and hung them on the line T’chok had put up. She finished the last one and stepped back, admiring the line of washing and hoping that they would be dry enough to sleep on that night.

As she turned to go back to the house, something cold and sharp pressed against her neck. A hand slapped over her mouth as she opened it to scream and she was forced back against a large male body.

“Just hush now. Unless you want your brother to join our little party?”

Her skin crawled as she recognized the voice of the stranger from the grocery store. Fear for Benji filled her and she tried frantically to shake her head, causing the knife at her throat to bite into her skin.

“Good, good. I like ‘em young but he’s a little too young for me. As long as you satisfy me, we can just keep this between us. You got me, girlie?”

Bile filled her throat, but she managed to nod.

“Good. Now, I’m going to take my hand away but you’re going to be quiet as a mouse, right?”

Without waiting for her to nod, he withdrew his hand. Mind racing, she tried to consider her options. Benji was at the lake and probably wouldn’t hear her scream but she couldn’t take the chance. T’chok had been going to check a trap line. She wasn’t sure how long he would be gone but the sun was high overhead so he should be returning home for lunch soon. Praying that Benji wouldn’t arrive first, her only hope was to play for time.

While her mind raced, her captor had used his free hand to wrench her arm behind her back. Once he had her secured, he lifted the knife away, putting it in a holster at his belt, and pulling her tight against his body, grinding his erection against her ass.

“Oh, yeah. I’m gonna have some fun with you. Has anyone else even been inside this tight little body?”

“Yes,” she spat between clenched lips. “And he’s better than you’ll ever be.”

He yanked her arm up higher, laughing when she couldn’t help crying out.

“So you’re just a slut after all? You’d better be tight enough to make this worth my while. ‘Cause if you’re not, there’s still your brother. I’m sure his asshole will be nice and tight.”

Horror choked her. “You can’t.”

“Damn straight I can. Who’s going to stop me?” He started dragging her across the clearing. She resisted as much as she could without putting up an open fight, letting her feet scuff across the ground.

“My… husband will be back soon,” she said as they got closer to the cabin.

He laughed again, pushing her forward hard enough that she stumbled, causing more strain on her wrenched shoulder.

“Don’t lie to me, girlie. Ain’t no ring on that finger. And I watched the road. No one’s been in or out since you got back from town and the only vehicle you got here is that truck.”

“You followed me?”

“Yep. Told you I was up here to do a little hunting. I just didn’t mention what I was hunting for.”

They had reached the steps now and he paused to take a look around. “Not a bad little setup you got here. Lots of privacy. I might just stay a while.”

“You said you’d leave.”

“No, I said you’d better satisfy me.” He leaned forward and dragged a wet tongue up her neck, causing her to shudder with disgust. “I always wanted a nice little squaw.” He grabbed her breasts, pinching her nipple with cruel fingers. “Tits are a little small, but you can’t have everything. Now, get inside unless you want this happening right here.”

Wanting to fight but afraid to linger outside, she let him force her up the steps. As soon as they were inside, he sent her sprawling across the floor, scraping her knee in the process. She twisted around so she could watch him and scuttled back toward the fireplace. If she could get her hands on the poker…

“Don’t be gettin’ any ideas, now.” He patted his hip and she realized that in addition to the knife, he had a pistol holstered on his belt. Dismissing her, he looked around the cabin, smiling broadly.

“This could definitely work. All the comforts of home.” His smile faded as his gaze reached the table, already set for three. “Still don’t believe you have a husband, but maybe you weren’t lying about havin’ a friend. When’s he getting back?”

“Soon. He’ll be back soon.”

She hoped that her words might frighten him off but instead he rubbed his crotch and smiled at her. The broad white smile was even creepier now that she knew the depraved mind behind it.

“In that case, we’ll have to wait a little while. I’ll just keep watch.” He gestured to one of the kitchen chairs. “Have a seat.”

When she hesitated, he put his hand on the knife. “You don’t wanna mess with me, girlie. I don’t care if you’re bleeding when I fuck you. As a matter of fact, I kinda like it. So get in that chair—unless you’re intending to put that mouth to better use.”

Biting back her response, she climbed to her feet, wincing as her knee straightened out. She hobbled over to the chair, glaring at him as he took up a position to one side of the half-opened door.

“Don’t you have a home to go to? Isn’t someone going to start looking for you?” Maybe if she got him talking, it would distract him from anyone approaching the cabin. She longed for T’chok to return but the pistol scared her. While she had no doubt T’chok could easily defeat the stranger in hand to hand combat, he had no defense against a gun.

“Nope. My friends know I always take a month off to go hunting. Hell, I might just ask ‘em to come join me, once I got you trained good.”

She fought back a shudder of disgust, refusing to show him how sickened she felt.

“You can just take a month off?” She tried to sound admiring.

“Hell, yeah.” He relaxed back against the door frame and hooked his thumb in the belt.

“What do you do?”

“Gotta chain of used car places—Carl’s Cars.”

“Are you Carl?”

He frowned, then shrugged. “Yeah, I’m Carl.”

The fact that he was willing to give her his name sent a chill up her spine. He obviously never intended to give her the opportunity to tell anyone else. She chanced a glance out the window and saw T’chok emerging from the woods. Her first impulse was to scream for help but that would alert her captor as well—and he had the gun. Desperately, she tried to think of a way to draw his attention away from the clearing.

“Sounds like you’re a pretty important man,” she said, trying to sound admiring. “Maybe this will work out after all.”

Unfortunately, her attempt sounded as hollow as she felt. He narrowed his eyes.

“You're comin’ around awful fast. What are you up to, girlie?”

“Nothing.” Avoiding the desire to take another look out the window, she dropped to her knees. “I just know when I’m licked.” She deliberately ran her tongue over her lips with the words. His eyes fastened on her mouth and his hand went down to cup his crotch.

“Oh, yeah?”

“Just please, please don’t hurt my brother.” She didn’t have to fake her sincerity this time.

“So that’s it? Well, as long as the brat is useful and as long as you do what I want, I’ll let him be.” He started moving toward her. “You’re going to need to prove it to me. Take off that ugly-ass dress.”

Unable to prevent herself from flinching, her fingers went to the top button. Carl moved closer but as he passed in front of the open doorway, he glanced out. His eyes widened and he immediately ducked back behind the door, drawing his gun with one smooth move.

“It’s one of those goddamned aliens.” He glared at her for a second before returning to watching the clearing, grasping the gun in both hands. “That’s who you’re shacked up with? Fucking slut betraying the human race? I don’t even wanna put my cock in that dirty cunt now.”

He whistled under his breath. “Damn, he’s a big’un, too. Wouldn’t that be a helluva trophy for my wall?”

He crouched down, raising his hands to aim, and Rachel started screaming. “T’chok! Watch out! He’s got a gun!”

The roar from outside came at the same time as the sound of the gunshot.

“No!” She launched herself at Carl, taking him by surprise and knocking him back against the door.

“Too late, girlie. I saw him go down.” He backhanded her before grabbing her arm and wrenching it back behind her.

“No, no. You couldn’t.” Tears streamed down her face as she struggled. The pain in her arm and the throbbing across her cheekbone were nothing to the pain in her heart. “I don’t believe it.”

“You’d better believe it.” He yanked her around so that she was facing the doorway. “He may be a big ol’ fucker but a bullet took him down just the—”

His mouth dropped open and Rachel swiped at her eyes. The clearing was empty. The feeling of relief didn't even have a chance to register before a second roar sounded. T’chok filled the doorway, massive figure looming against the sunlight, his sword in his hand. The point went to Carl’s throat.

“Let her go,” he growled, his voice so low and guttural that it was almost unintelligible.

Carl started to raise his gun hand and T’chok’s sword flashed. The gun, and Carl’s hand, dropped to the floor. Blood spurted from his severed wrist and he released Rachel to clutch at his arm. She flung herself to one side, desperate to get to T’chok but afraid to get in his way.

“You crazy fucker. What did you do that for?” The man seemed genuinely shocked.

T’chok’s eyes flicked to her, noting the bruises on her cheek and arm, and the scrape on her knee. She tried to give him a reassuring smile, but her bottom lip trembled. His eyes darkened and he advanced on Carl with an angry snarl.

“You damaged my female.”

Carl backed away. Before, he had seemed so large and threatening, now he looked like a child next to T’chok’s powerful frame. Still clutching his wrist, he backed away but not before T’chok’s blade sliced across his cheek, leaving a trail of blood in the exact place that her cheek was injured.

“I-I didn’t know.” Carl’s voice shook and he stumbled, his legs weakening.

“I do not care.” Another flash of the blade and blood began to stream from his knee, mimicking Rachel’s wound. This time Carl’s legs gave way and he crumpled to the ground, curling into a protective ball. T’chok looked at her again, eyes darting to the open buttons on her dress. “Did he—”

“No, no. You got here in time.”

“No, I didn’t.” A shadow crossed his face but before she could respond, he looked down at the whimpering ball at his feet. “No more.”

Another lightning flash stroke of his blade and the whimpering stopped. She watched in horror as Carl’s head rolled away from his body.

Chapter Thirty-Six

As soon as he severed the head of the intruder, T’chok sheathed his blade and turned to R’chel. She was huddled against the far wall, shaking, her face pale with horror. His anger—and his guilt—flared anew. How could he have left her unprotected? All of his training as a warrior and it had not occurred to him to set up a perimeter guard. He had foolishly assumed that this wilderness area was safe from intruders. He had allowed his little female to be hurt; it was unforgivable.

“R’chel?” He approached cautiously, uncertain of her reaction, but she threw herself into his arms.

“I thought he’d shot you.” She began to sob, her small body shaking with the force of her tears. He picked her up and cradled her close. Looking at the trail of blood leading to the body on the floor, he carried her outside and dropped down on the steps, tucking her under his chin.

“Ssh. Everything is fine. It was just a flesh wound.” He dropped kisses across the top of her head, the only part that he could reach with her head buried in his chest. Murmuring soft reassurances, he rocked her gently in his arms. Her sobs slowed to a few lingering hiccups before she abruptly sat up. He braced himself for her criticism.

“What do you mean a flesh wound?”

Expecting her anger, it took him a minute to understand that she was concerned for him instead. As soon as he did, he shook his head and attempted to gather her close again. “It is nothing.”

She refused to respond to his urging, and he did not want to insist. Her eyes narrowed. “Where is this flesh wound?”

“On my hip.” He gently restrained her when she tried to jump up. “My uniform deflected most of it. Look for yourself.” Angling her to one side, he gave her a quick glimpse of the small tear in his uniform and the gash that creased his lower hip before pulling her firmly back against his chest. She gave a half-hearted protest but subsided against him, her slight warmth comforting him more than any medical aid. He dropped another kiss on her head and sighed. “When I heard you cry out, I did not respond as quickly as I should. Forgive me, my zuzu.”

“Forgive you? You saved me from that horrible man.” She shuddered. “I don’t know if he really meant it, but he even threatened to rape Benji if I didn’t comply.”

“He what?” Anger roared through his head and he had to force himself to gentle his grip on R’chel. “It is bad enough to threaten a female, but a child as well? I killed him too quickly.”

“Yeah, about that.” She glanced around the clearing and huddled closer, whispering as if she was afraid of being overheard. “Are you going to be in trouble? Do we need to report it to someone?”

“In trouble? For killing a piece of human filth? Of course not,” he scoffed. She raised a brow and he took the time to reconsider his immediate dismissal. He was not concerned about Yehrin justice, let alone the possibility of a human court; however, the human might have friends or relatives who would try and seek revenge. Now that he was alert to the dangers, he could defend his small family. However, without Yehrin technology, it would require restrictions on their activities which he did not think would be appreciated. Perhaps R’chel was right, he conceded. “It might be best to alert T’lan.”

“Do you think he’s had time to make sure they aren’t hunting us? It hasn’t been that long.” Her anxious look had not faded.

“I do not know. But you are correct. This should be reported. I will assemble the components for the transmitter this evening.” He hesitated. “When I make the call, I could take it away from here so that if it was traced, you would not be found.”

“No way. You are not leaving my sight. Whatever happens, we should face it together. You, me, and Benji.” She bit her lip. “Speaking of Benji, can we get the cabin cleaned up before he returns?”

“I could take you to meet him at the lake while I deal with the remains,” he suggested. “Although, I think he should be told.”

She frowned but eventually nodded. “I guess I agree; he needs to know. But he really doesn’t need to see a decapitated head next to where he sleeps.”

T’chok suspected that the boy might not be as concerned as R’chel seemed to think, but he kept his suspicions to himself. “Very well. I will wrap the body in plastic and hang it in a tree where it will be safe from predators.”

His female winced but nodded. “What do you want me to do?”

“I want you to stay right here where I can see you.” He lifted her off his lap and placed her gently on the steps. She clung to his hand and he saw that the anxious look had returned. He did not want to leave her, even to travel the short distance inside, but he did not want to expose her to the signs of the earlier violence. He tried to think of a way to lessen her fear.

“Here. Take my sword.”

He removed the hilt from his belt and activated the nano technology to cause the blade to appear before curling her small fingers around the grip. Even though he had no intention of allowing her to use it, he hoped it would make her more comfortable.

She gave it a doubtful look. “A sword isn’t much use against a gun,” she said wryly. “Why didn’t you just use your blast tube… Oh, Benji still has it, doesn’t he?”

“He does. But it would have made no difference. He damaged you. That is a debt of honor which requires the blade.”

“You should have kept it,” she said, biting her lip.

“No. If there is danger, I want B’nji to be able to protect himself.” He hesitated. “I have been blind to the dangers created by our isolation. I will take care of that, but I wish to begin training him.”

“Training him? For what?”

“As a warrior.” He placed a gentle finger over her lips as she started to object. “I know he is young, but he is no younger than many who enter the Warrior House. He should be able to defend himself. Would you not feel better if that were so?”

“I guess so.”

“Good girl. Now stay here where I can see you.”

With swift efficiency, he gathered the stranger’s body parts and wrapped them in plastic. Putting them to one side, he pumped water and washed down the floor and walls where blood had splattered. Every few seconds, he checked on R’chel, but she remained patiently on the steps, although she huddled over the sword. Impatient to go to her, he finished his cleaning and put more water on to heat for a bath. As he turned away from the stove, he saw her straighten suddenly and was at her side immediately.

“What is it?” he asked as he took the took the sword from her but even as he asked, he heard the whistling from the path to the lake.

“Benji’s coming.” Her hand went to her cheek as she looked down at the torn buttons on her dress and her bloody knee. I don’t want him to see me like this.”

“I will meet him and explain the situation. Do you wish to go inside?”

She looked at the open doorway and shuddered. “Not while he’s still in there.”

“Stay here. Your damage will not be noticeable from the end of the path.” He placed the sword back in her hand and gave her a quick kiss. “I will watch you.”

“Hi, T’chok. Look what I got!” B’nji held up his catch before giving him an anxious look. “It’s only three but they’re a pretty good size. I knew Rach would want me to come back for lunch, so I didn’t want to stay any longer.”

“It is a fine catch,” he assured the boy. “But before we return to the cabin, I must talk to you.” He led the way to the bench where they cleaned the fish. From here he could see the entire clearing and had a direct path to the front of the cabin.

“What’s wrong?”

“The man who spoke to you in the grocery store followed us here. He came upon your sister while she was alone.”

“Rach? Is she okay?” B’nji turned to run to her but T’chok gently restrained him.

“He struck her cheek and damaged her knee, but she is otherwise unhurt.”

“I’ll kill that son of a bitch.” B’nji’s fists clenched as he tried to pull away.

“I have already done so.”

The boy stopped struggling. “You did?”

“Of course. I am sorry that I was too late to prevent the damage he caused.”

“It’s not your fault.” He kicked at the dirt. “I shouldn’t have gone fishing.”

T’chok sighed. “It is good that you assume responsibility for your sister, but you are not yet grown. I am at fault.”

“But you saved her. Where’s the body?”

“It is in the cabin. I wish to remove it, but I would prefer not to do it in front of R’chel. She does not want you to see her injuries because she thinks that you will be upset. Can you compose yourself and take her to the swing?”

“Yeah. I can do that.”

T’chok studied him. His face was flushed, and his eyes were bright, but he held his chin at a stubborn angle that reminded him of R’chel.

“Very well.”

R’chel started to get up as they approached, but B’nji rushed ahead. “It’s ok, Rach. T’chok told me. Are you all right?”

His L’chka threw her arms around her brother as she murmured reassurances, but he suspected they were more for her sake than the boy’s. B’nji remained calm, although he returned her hugs with fierce affection, and led her to the swing. T’chok took advantage of the situation and quickly removed the body, placing it in a tree out of direct view of the cabin. When he returned, the brother and sister were rocking gently.

“The water should be heated by now if you wish to bathe.”

She looked at the cabin and bit her lip.

“Why don’t you go with her, T’chok?” B’nji suggested. “I need to clean those fish anyway.”

“I don’t want you out here alone,” she immediately protested.

“I’m fine, sis. No one’s after me.”

She bit her lip again but nodded. “I suppose you’ll be ok. You still have the blast tube?”

“Duh. Of course, I do.” He patted his hip pocket. “I’m fine.”

R’chel opened her mouth again but T’chok had no more patience left. He scooped her up in his arms and carried her off to the cabin. He had remained calm for her sake and for the sake of the boy, but his guilt and anger still roiled through his system. Knowing that she was safe in his arms helped calm his emotions.

“You don’t have to carry me.”

“I wish to carry you.”

He felt her shudder as he carried her through the door and wished that he didn’t have to bring her back. And yet this was their home. There were many happy memories here. He placed her in a chair by the fireplace and saw when she looked around nervously, searching for traces of the previous incident. None remained and she relaxed a little. He pulled the tub out and prepared her bath, adding some of the sweet-smelling bubbles that had been her extravagance.

“T’chok, I was going to save those for a special occasion.”

“You deserve to be pampered.” He frowned. “You deserve it every day. I should take better care of you, my zuzu.”

She rose from the chair and came over to put a hand on his arm. “You take excellent care of me,” she said firmly. “Besides, if I used them every day, they wouldn’t be special.”

When she smiled up at him, her face open, he couldn’t resist. He bent down and kissed her, parting her lips so he could explore the succulent depths of her mouth. She melted against him and he felt the hard peaks of her nipples rub against his chest. Bending down, he slid his arm under her bottom so he could raise her higher in his arms. He felt the warm heat of her against his aching cock and moved her slowly up and down, relishing the sound of her moans of pleasure against his mouth.

Suddenly desperate for her, he reached down to free his cock before pulling her flimsy panties to one side. He groaned as he felt her slick heat against his aching flesh. He slid her up and down a few more times, pressing against the small hard nub at the top of her slit, until he could wait no longer. He used one hand to position his cock against her tight little entrance before pushing up into her.

She gasped as he forced her open. Even wet with desire, her channel was impossibly tight, and he gritted his teeth as he worked himself deeper into her cunt, trying to restrain himself. Her muscles fluttered around him trying to adjust but it was too late. He needed her, he needed this, and he grabbed her hip with one hand and the back of her neck with the other and began thrusting furiously into her clenching channel. His whole world narrowed to the female in his arms, to the tight, wet heaven of her cunt as he thrust harder and harder, taking her, owning her. His spine went rigid, his balls tightened, and he had just enough self-control not to roar out his pleasure as he exploded, body spasming against hers as jet after jet of seed spilled into the depths of her body.

For a long moment, he clung to her, body shaking, before freezing in horror at the realization of what he had done. Her head was buried beneath his chin, his hand still clenched around her neck and he immediately loosened his grip.

“R’chel, look at me,” he urged.

She leaned back a little so she could see his face. Cursing his traitorous body as his cock responded to the subtle movement, he was horrified to see her eyes were wet.

“Did I hurt you? I am so sorry, my zuzu.”

“Don’t be sorry,” she whispered. “That was amazing.”

To his astonishment, she gave him a lazy, satisfied smile.

“I was too rough with you.”

“No, you weren’t. I could tell how much you needed me.”

“I should have been more considerate. This has been a difficult day for you.”

“But I’m fine,” she said firmly. “And that was perfect, T’chok. It was just what I needed to remember how lucky I am. Because I have you.”

Overcome with emotion, he bent his head and kissed her again, relishing the succulent taste of her mouth until she started to wiggle against him again. His cock stiffened in response, but he carefully lifted her away, smiling at her muffled protest.

“You came in here for a bath. We can not expect B’nji to spend the entire day cleaning fish.”

At her guilty look, he laughed and kissed her nose, feeling suddenly lighter. The enemy had been defeated and his family was safe.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Everyone stayed close to the cabin for what remained of the day. B’nji studied inside with R’chel, while T’chok resumed work on the extension. Despite the temporary peace he had found lost inside R’chel’s body, his guilt still weighed heavily on him. He had failed to protect his woman. She had been so understanding, not even criticizing him for failing to consider her needs but how could she trust him now? He had failed her.

The troubled thoughts still assailed him as he sat at the table that night, assembling a communicator. He had the oil lamp on the table so R’chel sat on the other side, sewing the buttons back on her dress. The sight only added to his guilt. She shouldn’t need to preserve every piece of clothing because she had so few.

B’nji wandered over to lean against his shoulder. “Whatcha doing?”

He pushed aside his concerns and put an arm around the boy, drawing him close so that he could see. “Putting together a communicator.”

“What for?”

“So that I can communicate with my friend, Commander T’lan.”

The boy stiffened in the circle of his arms. “Why? Are you going to leave?”

“No, of course not. But it would be as well to report the death.”

“But isn’t that a crime? Are they going to take you away?” B’nji’s breathing sped up and he saw R’chel watching from across the table.

“No. I will not permit that to happen.” As long as I have a breath in my body. “R’chel is my L’chka. All Yehrin recognize the bond.”

“But I’m not your whatchamacallit. What if they try and take me back to Mom and Tom?”

“They will not take you. You are mine as well. I consider you as my son.” He hadn’t said the words aloud before but as he did, he felt their truth. R’chel was still watching, her eyes bright but a smile on her face.

“You mean it, really?” B’nji looked up at him.

“Yes. If that is what you wish.”

The boy threw his thin arms around T’chok’s neck and held him tightly enough to cut off his air. He didn’t care. He gathered the small body tightly into his arms, a surge of protectiveness and love filling him.

B’nji sniffed and pulled back. He looked up at T’chok, then blushed and looked down. He studied his fingernails with a great deal of attention before finally mumbling, “Um. Would it be alright if I called you Dad?” T’chok was too shocked to respond and the boy rushed on. “I mean, it’s fine if you don’t want me to. And I know I had a Dad.” He shot an anxious glance at R’chel. “But if I'm your son, it kinda makes sense.”

“B’nji.” He stopped the rush of words. “I would be honored for you to call me by that title.”

B’nji swiped the back of his hand across his nose and grinned. “Cool. No one would mess with me with you as my dad.”

“Of course not. I would never permit that. However, I intend to start training you as well. You should be able to defend yourself and your sister.”

“Awesome. Isn’t that cool, Rach?”

His zuzu smiled and nodded, but he could see the hesitation behind her actions. Perhaps she did not trust him to take care of her brother. Aware that he was allowing his worries to overcome him, he shook his head and returned to the communicator.

It took some time to get the overexcited B’nji to bed but at last the sound of his soft snores filled the cabin. R’chel had finished her repairs and was pretending to read, but he could see her glance anxiously in his direction.

“I should go now,” he said at last.

“If you really think it’s going to be okay, can’t you just use that thing from here?”

“I will not go far. However, the meadow by the lake is more open and will make it easier to send and receive a communication.”

He pushed the other object he had assembled across the table. “Here. This will create a barrier around the clearing. Only the three of us can enter and leave.” He shook his head. “I am so sorry, my zuzu. I should have thought of this before.”

“Stop apologizing. None of us thought that someone would attack us here. How does that thing work?”

Walking over to the window, he pulled the curtain back and pressed the small button. “Look.”

The clearing around the cabin was now surrounded by a grey barrier ten feet tall. Her mouth dropped open at the sight but then she shivered and hugged herself.

“That’s… impressive. But you know, T’chok, I’m just as glad you didn’t have that before. It makes me feel like I’m imprisoned back on your ship.”

He moved behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. “It is for protection, R’chel, not confinement.”

She put her hands over his. “Sometimes they can feel like the same thing.”

Her delicious scent washed over him, and he relished the feel of her soft body against his as she relaxed into him with a sigh. He wished he could overcome the feeling that he had failed her. As he looked down, he saw her staring up at him with a troubled look on her face.

“You’re sure that nothing can get through that barrier?”

“Yes.”

“Then I’m coming with you.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. If I don’t go, I’ll just sit here and worry. I want to know what T’lan says.”

“Very well. The temperature has dropped. You will wear more clothing.”

“Yes, Daddy,” she said with a mischievous smile. His cock stirred at the impudent look, but he forced himself not to react. He had already subjected her to his needs once today. When he didn’t react, she raised a brow but went to get her coat.

“Can you bring the blanket?” she asked.

“Of course.”

While he was gathering the blankets and his device, she wandered over to the kitchen area. He saw her slip something in her pocket as he turned.

“Are you still hungry? Do you want to eat before we leave?”

She jumped, then gave him a quick smile. “I’m fine. Just something for later.” She ran her eyes over him. “Aren’t you going to be cold?”

“It is above freezing.” He shrugged. “Temperature variations are of little concern to me.”

“Must be nice. I doubt Benji will wake up, but I’ll leave him a note.” As soon as she was done, she walked over and kissed B’nji lightly.

“Let’s go.”

As they walked along the path to the lake, Rachel kept sneaking glances at T’chok. He had taken her hand as soon as they left the cabin and she relished the feel of his big warm hand enclosing hers so completely, but he still seemed distracted and worried. He seemed to take the attack on her as a failing on his part. She patted the lump in her coat pocket, hoping her surprise would help him understand that she didn’t blame him. A confused mixture of nerves and excitement filled her, and she bit her lip.

“Do not worry, my L’chka. Everything will be fine.” T’chok looked down at her, a concerned look on his face and she realized that he had misread her expression.

“I’m not worried. As long as we’re together, right?”

“Yes,” he said slowly, and her heart sank. “If that is what you wish.”

“If that’s what I want? Why would you even say that? I really think we need to talk—”

“We are here.” He cut her off in mid-sentence. “We can discuss this after I communicate with T’lan.”

With a frustrated sigh, she waved him ahead. “Fine.”

T’chok moved further out into the meadow and laid out a blanket. He gestured for her to sit down and then wrapped the other blanket around her, tucking her in with a tender consideration that brought tears to her eyes, even as he avoided looking at her. Walking a few steps away, he pressed some buttons on the device he had built, and a green screen flickered into being in front of him. She recognized T’lan’s image when he appeared and crossed her fingers that this had been the right decision. T’chok greeted him and they proceeded to carry on a conversation—in Yehrin.

Frustrated, but not entirely surprised, she decided to take advantage of T’chok’s distraction. The angle of the screen meant she would not be visible at the other end of the transmission, so she began removing her clothes under the blanket with as little movement as possible. Once she was undressed, she laid back. More stars than she had even seen filled the sky overhead and she wondered idly where T’chok’s home was amongst all those tiny dots of light. The lake lapped gently at the shore and the rumbling sound of T’chok’s conversation was the only other noise in the quiet night. A cool breeze brushed across her cheek and she shivered, wishing that he would finish his call and join her.

“You are cold. I should not have allowed you to come.” T’chok appeared above her, horns silhouetted against the night sky, and she caught her breath. The towering figure was so alien, and yet, so beloved. She smiled and drew back the top blanket, letting his catch a glimpse of her naked body.

“I was waiting for you.”

Even in the dim light, she could see the desire on his face, but he hesitated, and she almost growled in frustration.

“We should return to the cabin.”

“In a little while. Come join me and tell me what T’lan said.” Still he hesitated, so she raised the blanket higher, knowing he could see the hard peaks of her nipples, and gave an exaggerated shiver. “Please, Daddy, I’m cold.”

Either the plea or the sight of her naked flesh did the trick and he climbed in beside her, pulling her against the warmth of his body. She snuggled close and slid a cold hand under his uniform shirt and up his chest, tangling her fingers in the silky hair on his chest. He put his hand over hers.

“Mm. That’s better. Now tell me what he said.”

“You will not be punished for your escape,” he said immediately. A surge of relief filled her. “You have been reclassified as a parental guardian. Your original sentence has also been waived.”

“That’s fantastic. Now, I don’t have to worry about someone hunting us.” His hand tightened over hers, but he didn’t say anything. “Or do I? Are you in trouble because of that man?”

“No. It was a fitting punishment for the offence.” He dismissed her concerns easily enough but there was still something in his voice which troubled her.

“Then why are you still so uptight? Sorry, I mean why are you still worried?”

“I am in exile. I cannot return until the end of the Forbidden Cycle.”

“Which is what? Another six months? That’s fine. We can just stay her until then, right?”

“If you still wish to remain.”

“Why do you keep saying that? Why wouldn’t I stay?”

“You are free to go wherever you wish now.”

She sat up so she could look down at him, shivering as cold air slipped under the blanket. He didn’t return her glance but studied the stars instead.

“I don’t wish to go anywhere unless you go as well. T’chok, I love you.”

“I love you too, R’chel.” He did look at her now, anxiety written across his face. “But I have failed you in so many ways. These conditions are primitive. You do not have the things that you deserve. And I allowed you to be damaged.”

“Now, you listen to me.” With a quick move she straddled his waist and bent down to stare directly into his face. “Yes, it’s primitive here, but I love this place. I always have. It would be nice to have a few more clothes and some hot running water.” She shrugged. “But I don’t need them. As long as you don’t get tired of seeing me wear the same old thing every day.”

Bending even closer, she kissed the side of his mouth teasingly before nibbling her way up his strong jaw to whisper in his ear. “And as long as you keep bathing me, I can live without the running water.” She licked his ear and felt him shudder.

“And I don’t blame you for that horrible man. It was no more your fault that he came here than it was mine that he picked me out in the store.”

“How can you still trust me to care for you, my zuzu?”

She slid back until she could feel his cock. Despite his tortured words, he was rock-hard beneath her. Instinctively she wiggled against him, letting the heavy shaft spread her lips apart so she could feel the rigid length against her swollen clit. They both moaned as she slid slowly back and forth, waves of pleasure sweeping through her with each movement. Almost unwillingly, his hand came up to cup her breasts, claws sweeping gently across her nipples and sending a spike of excitement straight to her pussy.

Forcing herself to remember her plan, she whispered, “I trust you completely. Reach into my pocket.”

“You are hungry now?” He frowned but reluctantly removed his hands from her breasts. As he leaned over to follow her directions, the movement caused a delicious pressure against her throbbing bud and she bit back another moan. “You brought cooking oil?”

Despite her rising desire, a wave of shyness swept over her and she bent forward to hide her face against his chest. “You can also use it for lubrication. I want you to… to take my ass.”

Chapter Thirty-Eight

T’chok’s body turned to stone beneath hers and for a moment she felt uncertain. What if she had misjudged his desires? He frequently played with her bottom hole but perhaps he didn’t want… He growled and hauled her up his body, forcing her mouth open in a hot demanding kiss that left her breathless. When he lifted his head, she realized that he had rolled her under him.

“This is what you want?” His voice was so rough, she could barely make out the words.

“Yes, sir.” I think. Their play always excited her, but it was also an overwhelming sensation and she couldn’t help a feeling of trepidation considering T’chok’s enormous cock. She still struggled to take him in her pussy, and she knew this wouldn’t be easy, but she wanted it. She wanted to submit to him completely, to show him how much she trusted him to care for her.

“My good girl,” he purred. Bending down, he kissed her again, slow and hard, his rough tongue against her smaller, softer one awakening her nerve endings. Her back arched, seeking to ease the ache in her nipples by rubbing against his hard chest. He placed one large hand under her back, raising her easily so she could feel every inch of hard muscle against her sensitive mounds. By the time he raised his head, she was clutching his shoulders.

“More, please, T’chok.”

“Patience, little girl. I intend to take my time.” He moved his hand, laying her back against the blanket, but before she could protest, his head dipped lower. His mouth closed over her nipple and he sucked, hard. The sensation was right on the edge of pain and she cried out but pressed against his demanding mouth. He drew the taut peak deep into his mouth, sucking on it with long demanding pulls while his fingers worked the other nipple, repeating the rhythmic caress. Each suck was like a live wire straight to her pussy and she could feel the slickness between her thighs. Her hands went to his horns, grasping them desperately as she writhed beneath him. The familiar tension built between her legs and she was beginning to think she could come from this alone when he raised his head.

“You are so beautiful. I love seeing your nipples all swollen and red from my touch.” He flicked the tip of a claw across the sensitive peak and she whimpered. “Now to make the rest of you match.”

Grasping her hips in his hands, he brought her to his mouth, the hot, rough surface of his tongue sweeping from anus to clit in one long stroke. Before she could process the sensation, he circled her entrance and plunged his tongue into her pussy, spearing deep inside the tight channel. Her muscles fluttered around the thick invader before he withdrew it and swept up to circle her throbbing nub.

“So wet,” he growled against the aching flesh, the vibrations sending shivers of excitement up her spine. She tried to arch against his mouth, wanting more, but his hands held her easily in place, and the feeling of being restrained added to her arousal. Before she could urge him on, he scraped his teeth across her exposed clit and the touch sent her flying. Still clasping his horns, she shuddered against his mouth as he licked her over and over, prolonging the sensation until it edged toward pain.

“Too much,” she cried, even as she raised her hips.

“You will take it,” he ordered, and the growling vibrations against her oversensitive flesh sent her flying again. This time he gentled his tongue, giving her soothing little caresses before moving down and pressing it into her trembling pussy. He thrust slowly in and out, licking up the wetness he had created.

“What a tasty little cunt. All of this delicious liquid just for me.” He lapped at her, licking up her juices. Her body softened as her muscles unclenched, relaxing into the pleasure of his touch, but even as she did, he shifted his hands and lifted her higher. His tongue circled the tight little rosebud of her back hole, awakening every nerve. She shivered and then cried out as his tongue slowly and unrelentingly breached the tight ring of muscles.

The forbidden sensation felt wrong and dirty and exciting. With her legs spread wide and her hips raised high against his mouth, she felt vulnerable, but she trusted him. He withdrew his tongue and wiped his mouth on the uniform shirt she hadn’t even noticed that he had discarded. Leaning back, he yanked off his belt and pants. The blanket had fallen back, and she could see every inch of his hard cock in the dim moonlight. It looked even larger than normal and she gulped nervously. How could she have thought she could take him in her tiny passage.

Before she could voice her concern, he grasped her hips and pulled her up over his thighs and onto his cock with one quick, hard thrust. To her relief, he plunged into her pussy rather than her ass, but he was still big, and she was still small, and she cried out at the overwhelming fullness. He pressed a long finger against her still sensitive clit and the shock morphed into pleasure. Her channel clenched around him and she felt another orgasm approaching.

“What a good girl.” He withdrew until only the thick head was inside her tight entrance and then thrust hard again. “So hot and wet and tight for me.”

He kept up the slow withdrawals and the hard pushes while he circled her aching clit with his finger. Her body started to shake, and he shifted the hand supporting her butt until he could use his thumb to pry open her bottom hole. The burn of the stretched muscles and the additional pressure against his thick cock sent her soaring, and she convulsed as her muscles clamped down on both intruders. She called out his name as her body shattered.

“Perfect.” He pulled out of her clinging pussy and removed his thumb, sending little aftershocks through her, and bent down to kiss her. “You are doing so well, my zuzu. Do you wish to continue?”

“Yes.” Her voice was a shadowed whisper in the quiet night.

“Be very sure, little girl. Once I start, I will not stop. Is this what you want?” He waited patiently but she could see the tension in his muscles and the taut lines of his face and knew how much it cost him to ask. Her heart melted and she nodded firmly.

“Yes, T’chok.”

“Good girl.” Some of the strain left his face but his muscles were still tight. He opened the bottle of oil and rubbed it over his cock until the enormous length glistened in the moonlight. He pressed one oil covered finger against her puckered rosebud, and it slid inside with relative ease. Making slow circles inside her, he loosened the tight channel enough to allow a second finger to work its way into her body. She groaned at the stretch but squirmed at the erotic sensation as he scissored his fingers inside her dark channel.

T’chok used his other hand to stroke his cock, his eyes fastened on where his fingers penetrated her body. “Such a tight little ass. You will struggle to take me, my zuzu.”

Her breath caught at the dark delight in his voice and her pussy clenched.

“You like that, do you not.” It wasn’t a question and she blushed. “Such a naughty little girl. My little girl.”

“Yes, Daddy,” she whispered, and shivered at the slow pleasure as he removed his fingers. He placed the broad head of his cock against her tiny rosebud and raised his eyes to her face. Eyes burning into hers, he began to press against the tight ring of muscle. Her hips were firmly in his hands once more and she couldn’t move away as the burning stretch increased. She panted, trying not to cry out.

“Breathe out and push down. You can do this. You will do this,” he ordered. She tried to follow his instructions and with a sudden pop, he forced his way inside. Her breath caught at the fiery burn, but he groaned in pleasure. “Good girl.”

The fierce stretch overwhelmed her, and she tossed her head, unable to speak as she tried to relieve the pressure. His hands clamped down on her hips and he held her easily in place. He dribbled more oil over his cock and pushed. He gained a few more inches but she wasn’t sure she could take any more. She already felt impossibly full and the burn hadn’t diminished. Her mind couldn’t focus enough to protest as he slowly worked his way deeper.

“Halfway,” he said. She could hear the strain in his voice and feel it in the pressure of his hands against her skin.

“T’chok,” she whispered, the words finally emerging. “I’m not sure that I can.”

“Yes, my zuzu. You chose to give me this gift and I will take it all.”

She shuddered but didn’t repeat her protest. Despite the burn, despite the iron pressure of his body, she wanted this. To give herself to him completely beneath a ceiling of stars.

He relented enough to move one hand and trace a circle around her throbbing clit before probing her clenching pussy. In the quiet night, she could hear the wet sounds as he stroked slowly back and forth, and she could feel him pressing against the thin skin separating his finger from his enormous shaft.

“So wet. I believe you are enjoying this as much as I am.” With a dark chuckle, he resumed his movement, pushing slowly, inexorably into the dark depths of her body until she could feel his balls against her ass. He removed his finger, sending spikes of pleasure up her spine, even as her pussy clenched down on the emptiness he left behind. He pinched her clit and sudden shock pushed her over the edge. Her muscles clamped down hard, sending shocks of pain and pleasure through her system as they met the giant bar of flesh that filled her rectum. Her vision sheeted to white as she trembled and shook and cried out his name.

As R’chel’s orgasm overtook her, T’chok groaned. She had been tight before but now her muscles spasmed and clutched at his cock until he couldn’t move. His balls ached and he fought to keep from coming, determined to wring every last inch of pleasure from this moment Her spasms finally subsided, and she opened dazed eyes to stare up at him.

“Beautiful,” he said. His body urged him to move but he wanted this image engraved in his memory, her body spread out before him. Mouth, nipples, cunt—all swollen and red from his attentions—and her tiny asshole stretched impossibly wide around his cock. He stroked his finger along the straining flesh and felt her quiver. Despite the urge to fuck her hard, he pulled back slowly, feeling her channel clinging to him, until only the head remained inside. He dribbled more oil down his cock and pushed back in, still slowly but not stopping this time until he was fully embedded. She squirmed and whimpered but her nipples were diamond-hard, and moisture dripped from her cunt.

“I’m so full,” she whispered.

“I know, little girl. I can see your tiny hole straining to take me.” He withdrew again, savoring every inch. She was so hot and tight around his cock that it almost bordered on pain. He pressed down on her clit with his next thrust and felt her muscles spasm as her body tried to clench down. The speed of his strokes increased as her channel eased enough to allow him to move more rapidly. She was panting now, her face red and tears in her eyes but he felt her lift her hips, urging him deeper. With that he lost all control, fucking her hard, forcing his way into the tight grip of her channel. His balls tightened and the tingling started at the base of his spine. Determined to wring one more orgasm from her, he thrust two fingers into her tight cunt as he plunged full length into her ass. She wailed but her body convulsed, clamping down on his as he exploded, sending jets of liquid into the dark depths of her rectum, spurting over and over and shuddering with the intensity of his release.

His knees gave out and he collapsed, rolling to one side to avoid crushing her with his weight. She whimpered at the movement but clung to him. Satisfaction filled him. Her submission—her trust—had healed the place inside him that had been broken by his failure. As his strength returned, he eased his cock from her body. She moaned and he soothed the swollen flesh with his fingers as his seed dripped from her bottom hole and he couldn’t help but relish the sight. As her body relaxed, he cleansed her gently with his uniform shirt then tucked her into his side and pulled the blanket over them. She sighed and nuzzled into him. “So, you feel better now?”

He choked back a laugh. “I’m too exhausted to feel anything but pleasure.”

“Does that mean you’re too tired to do it again?” she teased sleepily.

“Does that mean you want more?” He rolled her onto her back again and rose over her. She winced as her bottom touched the ground, but her pupils dilated.

“Be careful what you ask for, little girl,” he warned.

“Okay, okay. Maybe not right now.” She blushed and looked away. “But we can do it again?”

“I have every intention of fucking this luscious little ass on a regular basis,” he whispered, and slid a hand beneath her to squeeze one ripe globe.

Desire filled her face and she wet her lips as she softened against him. “Mm. Then you’d better hurry up and finish that bedroom for Benji.”

Her words reminded him of his conversation with T’lan. “Since you mentioned bedrooms,” he said slowly.

“Yes?”

“T’lan said that he has not been able to find a suitable location for L’zabet. Would you consider having her come to live with us?”

“Really? This was your idea?”

When he nodded, her eyes filled with tears. “I would love to have her here. Thank you.” She hugged him before pulling back and biting her lip. “Do you think she’ll want to come? It’s pretty isolated and the cabin is very basic. I know you could build her a room as well, but we don’t even have a bathroom.”

“I believe she will want to come. She has been somewhat… troublesome since you left. We can oversee her schooling as well. In addition, I discussed the conditions here with T’lan. Although I am exiled, he is willing to lend us assistance and the use of our technology.”

“That would be amazing!” She hesitated. “But don’t change it too much.”

“I will make no changes without your approval,” he promised.

“Does that mean I get to be in charge for a change?”

Instead of responding, he bent his head and kissed her until she melted helplessly against him. When he finally lifted his head, her dark eyes were slumberous with desire.

“No,” he said firmly. “And you do not wish to be.”

She blushed and buried her head in his neck but didn’t protest. With a chuckle, he laid back and pulled her against him. She nestled closer, her warm breath whispering against his neck. He watched the stars rotating in the heavens and searched for any regret that he would no longer travel amongst them. He had none. The silky warmth of his female against his side, a son waiting back at the cabin—even the chance of another child, he thought as he curved his hand over her soft stomach. He would not trade a single one of them to return to his previous life.

R’chel’s breathing deepened and he knew she was on the edge of sleep. Wrapping the blanket around her, he rose to his feet, ignoring her sleepy protests.

“Come, my zuzu. It is time to go home.”

Epilogue

In the back seat of the flyer, Benji bounced with excitement. Lizabet rolled her eyes but Rachel could tell that she was excited as well. The teenager had adapted surprisingly well to the isolated cabin. The changes T’chok had made had undoubtedly helped. Both kids had their own bedrooms, which were small but personalized to their tastes. Fortunately, the two of them got along very well. Lizabet accepted Benji’s wide-eyed admiration with a casual affection that had deepened over the past six months. Now, Rachel wondered if either of them remembered that they were not truly brother and sister.

Rachel and T’chok still slept in the main cabin but he had expanded the kitchen and added a porch along the front. Behind the cabin, he had built a large family bathroom and a covered deck with a hot tub. Watching the snow fall from the warmth of the tub had been one of her favorite parts of the winter. Thanks to the wonders of Yehrin technology, they never ran out of hot water.

Thankfully that technology also included some very effective soundproofing, she thought as she looked at T’chok under her lashes. Perhaps it had been the thought of being amongst other warriors, but he had taken her so thoroughly last night that her throat was still hoarse from her cries of pleasure. Her butt was also a little tender and she winced as she tried to discreetly adjust her position.

T’chok’s hand clamped down on her leg. “Stop wiggling, little girl.”

“It’s your fault,” she muttered.

He grinned, the electric blue sparking in his eyes, and her heart leapt. She loved seeing him so relaxed and happy. His eyes dropped to the delicate bracelets circling her wrists and the heat in his eyes intensified. When he had put them on her at Christmas, fastening them in such a way that they couldn’t be removed, he had told her that they represented his claim on her. She flicked her wrists deliberately, letting the light catch on them and he grinned.

“I wanted to remind you that you belonged to me.”

“Do you have any doubts?”

“No. I love you, R’chel.”

She smiled back. “I love you, T’chok.”

“Ooh, stop being mushy,” Benji complained.

Her face flamed as she cast a glance over her shoulder, wondering how much they’d heard. Living in such close quarters, they probably knew more than they needed to about her relationship with T’chok although she tried to be discreet. He was not as restrained.

“Shut up, Benji. I think it’s romantic.” Lizabet sighed. “I can’t wait until I find a warrior of my own.”

“What?” T’chok roared, and Rachel put a calming hand on his knee. He glared over his shoulder at the back seat. “You will do no such thing. You are still a child.”

“No, I’m not,” Lizabet pouted.

“Lizzie, you’re only sixteen. Let’s not rush things, okay?” Rachel said soothingly.

“There it is,” Benji yelled before Lizabet could respond.

Nervous excitement filled Rachel as well as she leaned forward. They were approaching a meadow on the side of a mountain. Unlike the jagged peaks they had left in Montana, the North Carolina mountains were soft and rolling but they had a beauty all their own. A large wooden house nestled against the trees at one side of the meadow and several other flyers were parked at the end. She could see picnic tables covered with checked tablecloths, the homey look at odds with the number of Yehrin warriors wandering around. T’chok brought the flyer in for a perfect landing and raised the wings as she gulped nervously.

The Forbidden Cycle ended today and T’chok’s exile had been lifted. T’lan had invited them to celebrate. While she looked forward to seeing Emily again, part of her still remembered being a captive and the sight of so many warriors overwhelmed her. T’chok took her hand, attuned as always to her emotions.

“Are you all right, my zuzu? We do not have to stay if you do not wish to.” Groans emerged from the back seats, but he ignored them. “Which would you prefer?”

“I want to stay,” she said, and her voice only trembled a little. “But stay close to me, please.”

“Always.”

More groans, but this time T’chok turned his head and grinned at the kids. “Be good children, or I will leave you in the flyer.”

“Come on, Dad.” Benji had unstrapped and started fumbling at the door. “You don’t mean that.”

“Son.” The quiet voice meant business and Benji immediately stopped and looked at T’chok. “I know you are excited, but you will behave as a young warrior should.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good boy. Remember that I am proud of you.”

Benji glowed and Rachel fought back a tear. Even in the past six months, her brother had changed. Still rail thin, he was already challenging her for height and was an adorable mix of warrior-in-training and little boy.

“What about me?” Lizabet demanded.

“I am proud of you, too, L’zabet. Although I admit to some concern for those poor warriors about to be confronted by your beauty.”

She blushed and laughed, and Rachel’s eyes threatened to dampen again. T’chok’s influence had been good for Lizabet as well. She had dropped most of her attitude and acted more like a normal teenager instead of a pretend adult. Both children were following an online educational program. Rachel had been surprised at just how well Lizabet had performed, but unfortunately, she had little interest in schoolwork, preferring to go hunting with T’chok. Not for the first time, Rachel wondered if they needed to move closer to a town so she could socialize with other teenagers.

“Now, my family, shall we proceed?”

As soon as they emerged from the flyer, a small blonde figure came running over, T’lan following behind.

“You’re here!” Emily grabbed Rachel and pulled her into a hug before dancing over to hug Lizabet and a bewildered Benji. She almost hugged T’chok but a low growl from behind her made her halt. Rachel hid her sigh of relief. She knew Emily was perfectly harmless, but she had no desire to see her warrior embracing the cute little blonde. Now that Emily was no longer pregnant, it was almost shocking how tiny she looked standing next to T’lan as he pulled her firmly against his side.

“It’s nice to see you, too,” Rachel laughed. “How’s the baby?”

“Perfect, of course. She’s in the house with Tren. Do you want to see her?”

“You know I do. Do you two want to come?” She looked over at Benji and Lizabet, but they were both watching a sparring match between two warriors. Benji was studying their moves but she rather suspected that Lizabet was simply enjoying the sight of huge, muscled, half-naked warriors wrestling.

“Can we go over there instead?” Benji asked before blushing and looking at Emily. “I’m sure your baby is very nice, but I think they’re working on the Kobayashi move.”

Emily laughed. “It’s fine with me.”

Rachel raised an eyebrow at T’chok, and he nodded. “You may go. B’nji, watch out for your sister.”

“I don’t need looking after,” Lizabet protested. “Come on, bug.” She grabbed Benji’s hand, but Rachel saw him nod solemnly at T’chok before he let himself be towed away.

“Hard to imagine that my little Emlan will ever be that grown up,” Emily laughed. Together the two women turned and walked toward the house, their warriors following behind and carrying on a low-voiced conversation in Yehrin. Emily threw an exasperated glance over her shoulder but didn’t protest.

“At least I have someone to talk to while he’s doing that,” she muttered. She grinned at Rachel as they entered the house. A large living room with a vaulted ceiling greeted them but Rachel ignored the cozy room. All she saw was Sarah sitting by the window with a baby in her arms and a large one-horned warrior looming over her.

“Sarah,” she cried. Unexpected tears filled her eyes at the sight of her friend. T’chok had promised that she would see her soon, but she hadn’t realized that it would be today.

Sarah started to lift the baby to her shoulder and get up but as soon as she moved, the warrior swooped down and gathered the baby into his arms. She gave him a startled look but jumped up and ran over to gather Rachel close. “I’m so glad to see you.”

“Me, too. How are you?” Tears streamed down her cheeks as she returned the hug. She’d received periodic reports about the other woman relayed through T’lan and T’chok, but it was different seeing her in the flesh. When she pulled back, she saw Sarah looked pale and tired. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” Sarah wiped her eyes and smiled. “I’ve missed you. You and Lizabet. Is she here?”

“She’s outside watching them wrestle,” Emily said and rolled her eyes. “Of course, I can’t blame her—all those muscles on display.” She snuck a glance over her shoulder to make sure that T’lan and T’chok were still out on the porch. “I may have suggested to Commander T’kol that they shouldn’t neglect their training just because today was a celebration day.”

An outraged roar came from outside and T’lan threw the door open. “And just why did you do that, M’lee?”

Emily jumped and giggled as he picked her up. “I always forget how well you can hear. Don’t worry, big guy. I only have eyes for you.” She gave him an innocent smile but showed Rachel and Sarah that her fingers were crossed behind her back. They both choked, trying not to laugh and T’lan gave them a suspicious look. T’chok had followed T’lan inside and he drew Rachel against his side. She smiled up at him but when she looked back at Sarah, she saw the sadness on the other woman’s face before she hid it behind a bright smile.

The rest of the day passed in a blur. Lizabet was just as excited to see Sarah, and Sarah’s smile grew more genuine. Emily’s grandmother, Pearl, arrived with her husband. The feisty old lady was as tiny as Emily but had the same sense of humor. Her husband only laughed when she dragged Lizabet off to watch more of the training exercises. Lizabet seemed only too happy to go, but Rachel noticed that Benji or T’chok always stayed close to her. With Pearl’s assistance, the picnic tables were loaded down with food, which the warriors devoured in great quantity. Rachel had brought venison steaks and the fresh meat was met with much acclaim.

It wasn’t until dusk that she had a chance to speak to Sarah alone. The two were sitting on the porch and Sarah was rocking Emlan, the silent warrior once again in position behind her. Emily had told Rachel that Tren was like Emlan’s godfather, but she had never seen one so devoted. He rarely took his eyes off the baby. She was a cute little thing, with a mop of blond curls around two tiny little black horns. If she and T’chok were able to have a baby, what would it look like? Would they even be able to have a baby? Tears sprang to her eyes again and Sarah gave her a concerned look. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. I guess I’m just emotional today.” She took a deep breath and focused on her friend. “What’s wrong with you, Sarah? And don't tell me you’re fine.”

Sarah looked down at the baby in her arms. “I decided to apply for a breeding contract.”

Rachel bit her lip. She still hated the idea, even though she had come to understand the Yehrin’s rationale. And she knew that Sarah had made a connection to her warrior. “With T’gana, I assume? That’s good, right? You two really seemed to like each other.”

“That’s what I thought.” Sarah attempted a casual shrug that failed miserably. “He left right after you did. He said his honor demanded it.”

A muffled sound came from behind her and they both stared up at the big, silent warrior. He looked embarrassed at their scrutiny but nodded firmly. “He was correct.”

“No, he wasn’t. I thought he cared for me and he left me.” Sarah glared at him.

“It is… difficult to care for someone and know that you have to wait. He chose an honorable path to avoid damaging you with his behavior.”

“I don’t care. He left me!” Sarah’s voice rose and the baby in her arms whimpered. The warrior growled softly and Emlan settled again. Sarah flushed and rocked the baby. “Anyway, even though he left, I still want a baby. This is a chance to have one and I’m going to take it. If it doesn’t work out, at least I’ll get to go home.”

“We’ve been talking about having a baby, too,” Rachel admitted. “But other than Emily, no one knows for sure that it will work.”

Sarah looked over her shoulder but Tren had faded back into the shadows. “Have you started trying?” she whispered.

“Yes, just this past week.” She smiled at Sarah. “If nothing else, the trying is fun.”

“Hmm. You know Emily got pregnant in one night?”

“No, I didn’t know that. Why?”

“Do you usually cry at the drop of a hat?”

“You know I don’t. Why—” The realization hit her like a ton of bricks. “Do you really think?”

Sarah smiled but couldn’t hide the sadness in her eyes. “I think. But Grammy Pearl’s husband is a doctor. You could ask him.”

“T’chok could scan you.” The deep voice from the shadows made them both jump again, and Rachel scowled in his direction.

“How can anyone have a private conversation with you around?”

“You are lucky that T’chok is at the far end of the meadow or he would already know.” He hesitated. “If this is true, it is good news for my people.”

Rachel placed a hand over her stomach. A baby, already? Both thrilled and nervous at the idea, she took a deep breath and smiled at her friend. “If it can happen for me, I’m sure it can happen for you as well.”

“I hope so.” Sarah looked down at the tiny figure in her arms. “Oh, how I hope so.”

They were interrupted as Lizabet stomped up on the porch. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes suspiciously bright. “I’m tired of this fucking party. When are we going home?”

Rachel and Sarah exchanged worried glances. Lizabet rarely swore anymore unless she was upset. Rachel looked around for Benji but didn’t see him, although she thought she saw a large warrior disappearing into the night. Had someone hurt Lizabet? She examined her closely, but the girl didn’t seem afraid, just angry and embarrassed. “We’re spending the night here, sweetie, remember? Would you rather we went home?”

“No, this is fine, I guess.” Lizabet threw herself into another chair and rocked moodily.

“Why don’t you go find T’chok?” Sarah suggested with a slight nod at Rachel’s stomach. “Lizabet will keep me company.”

“They just want to go make out, anyway,” Lizabet muttered, but then she sighed. “It’s fine, go on. At least someone will have some fun.”

Rachel bit her lip as she studied Lizabet’s woebegone face, but Sarah waved her away. “Go on,” she mouthed silently.

At the open end of the meadow, the warriors had built a huge bonfire. T’chok was sitting next to T’lan with Benji leaning against his side. He smiled as she approached, and her heart did its usual flip.

“There you are. I was going to come and get you if you did not return soon.”

It had taken a fair amount of persuasion to get him to leave her alone with Sarah, but he had finally agreed since all of the other warriors except Tren were at the fire.

“Hey, Rach. T’kol just started telling us a story about fighting the Icluthians.” Benji’s eyes glowed with excitement. One of the warriors on the far side of the fire laughed. As with all the Yehrin males, he was large and muscular, but he had an air of authority which reminded her of T’chok.

“Your son has much enthusiasm for stories of war.” He smiled at Benji and she couldn’t help but notice that he was also extremely attractive. T’chok growled softly and she looked quickly back at him.

“Can we go for a walk?” she asked.

“Is that what you are calling it these days?” T’lan murmured, and Emily poked him from her position on his lap.

“Hush. Benji can stay with us while you… walk,” she offered.

“Where’s Lizabet?” Benji asked. “I thought she was with you.”

Rachel looked up in time to see T’kol’s smile falter but decided to worry about it later. “She’s over on the porch with Sarah, but I’m guessing you’d rather stay here.”

“You betcha. Babies are boring.” He remembered his company and looked guilty. “Sorry, Emily.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m glad when she’s boring. It means she’s safe and happy. Maybe one day you’ll be a big brother and you'll know what I mean.” Emily shot an impish glance at Rachel and she couldn’t help wondering if she had reached the same conclusion as Sarah.

“That would be kind of cool, I guess,” Benji said doubtfully before losing interest and turning back to T’kol. “Will you finish the story? Please?”

As T’kol resumed his tale, T’chok took Rachel’s hand and led her off toward the woods at a rapid pace.

“Slow down,” she laughed.

Instead, he growled and scooped her up in his arms as he walked swiftly away from the bonfire. She snuggled against him, her breasts rubbing pleasurably against his hard chest.

“What’s the rush?” she asked as he came to a halt at the edge of the forest.

“It has been too long since I kissed you,” he said, and proceeded to remedy that with a long drugging kiss that had her writhing against him. He shifted her around so she could wrap her legs around him while he supported her ass with his arm. She could feel the hard bar of his cock between her legs and her pussy ached.

“Is your little cunt wet for me?”

“Yes, sir.”

With an impatient grunt, he pulled her dress up so he could slip his fingers under her panties. He growled approvingly at her slickness and stroked his finger along her aching slit. He circled the throbbing nub at the top and she cried out.

“Ssh, little one. The others do not need to hear your pleasure.”

She bit her lip and tried not to moan as he increased the pressure. It reminded her of those nights in the cabin when they had been forced to keep quiet and the memory gave her an erotic thrill. She rubbed her breasts frantically against his chest, desperate for something to relieve the aching pressure.

“Your tight little cunt is even hotter than normal,” he murmured approvingly as he slid a thick finger into her entrance. He increased the pressure on her clit as he plunged his finger in and out in a demanding rhythm.

“Come for me,” he ordered, and she fell apart in his arms, biting down on his neck to avoid making any noise.

She was still shaking when he freed his cock and drove into her with one hard plunge and she bit down again. He still stretched her every time and her body tried frantically to adjust but he didn’t pause before starting a punishing pace. The deep thrusts reached every part of her clenching channel and she could only hold on to him. He adjusted his grip, forcing her legs further apart so that her clit rubbed against him with every stroke. Her nails dug into his shoulders and he growled his approval. The sensations kept building until she felt him shudder. He grew impossibly harder before a flood of hot liquid filled her insides as he came with a roar, taking her over with him as she trembled and clung to him.

He eased them down to the ground, leaning back against the nearest tree, and she jolted as the movement forced him deeper, an aftershock rolling through her. Still impaled on his cock, she nestled closer. “I thought you said to be quiet.”

“No one will hear the sound of your pleasure except me.” He shrugged, the movement sending ripples of pleasure through her sensitive pussy. “I do not care if they hear mine.”

“Hmph. Male logic,” she sniffed, but she really didn’t care. As her mind began to clear, she tried to sit up. He let her move back just enough that he could unbutton the top of her dress. As soon as it came apart, he reached in and cupped her breasts, teasing her nipples with his claws. She jumped, unusually sensitive to his touch, and remembered why she had brought him out here.

“I didn’t want to walk with you for this,” she said breathlessly as he continued the tormenting touch. His cock had softened only slightly when he came, and she could feel it growing harder again.

“No?” he said, watching his hands as they caressed her until she panted. “So responsive.”

She forced herself to focus. “I wanted to talk to you.”

His hands stilled. “Yes, I need to talk to you as well.”

“Go ahead,” she urged, suddenly feeling shy about her news. Her possible news, she reminded herself.

“T’lan has purchased this mountain. He thinks that as warriors find their L’chkas, they will wish to create a home for them. Here they would have privacy but be among their own kind. There is a town at the base of the mountain and the people have been receptive to the idea.”

“That’s nice,” she said cautiously, wondering why he wanted to have this discussion now.

“He has offered me a job building those houses. It would mean that we would be close to T’lan and M’lee, and the children could go to school. I know that has troubled you.”

“Is that what you want to do? Build houses?”

“I enjoyed the work I did on the cabin. I believe this would be equally satisfactory. But I will not move unless you are willing.”

Rachel’s mind raced as she considered the possibilities. She had finished her own online degree over the winter and was slowly gaining a few clients, but she could work anywhere. It would be nice to have neighbors and she did want the kids to go back to school. More importantly… She took a deep breath and realized that her hand had crept to her stomach. “Is there a hospital nearby?”

“Not in the town but there is a larger city not far away. Why? Are you ill?”

“No, but I think I might be pregnant,” she said in a rush.

“What?” He bolted upright, jostling her on a cock that had turned to steel inside her. He grabbed for his belt, searching frantically for his scanner. As soon as he found it, he ran it over her stomach. The glowing green screen above was written in Yehrin so she couldn’t read it, but she saw the answer in his eyes.

“Yes,” he roared. He seized her hips, thrusting up into her with no rhythm, only a frantic urgency that forced the same from her, keeping her pleasure building until she cried out, no longer caring about the noise, as he shuddered and filled her again with jets of seed.

“She is with child,” he yelled, and she heard the bonfire erupt in cheers, but she was too breathless to protest. “I love you, my zuzu.”

“I love you, T’chok,” she managed when she caught her breath. “Although, I don’t think I would have chosen to make the announcement quite this way.”

“Why not?” he shrugged as he finally lifted her off his cock, immediately gathering her back into his arms. “They are all happy on our behalf. It gives great hope to my people.” He bent down and kissed her gently. “And I am glad for them, but I am even more glad for myself. I never thought I would find such happiness.”

Rachel thought back to her previous life, the long hours of work and struggle with so little hope for the future. “Neither did I. You saved me from that, T’chok.”

“We saved each other,” he said, and kissed her again as the celebration continued.

Author’s Note

Thank you so much for reading Alien Prisoner! I hope you enjoyed reading this story as much as I enjoyed writing it! Whether you loved the book or not, it would mean the world to me if you left an honest review on Amazon. Word of mouth is incredibly helpful for authors and I’d love to know your thoughts!

As always, there are so many people I want to thank. First and foremost, I would like to thank my readers - I am constantly humbled and gratified by your love and support! And of course, my author BFF, Bex McLynn, for always lending an ear and holding my hand! And last, but certainly not least, my awesome beta readers: Janet S, Tammy S, Susan H, and Kitty S!

Coming up next - Alien Breeder!

T’gana left Sarah to avoid compromising his honor but he returns wounded in body and spirit. Can he and Sarah find their way back to each other?

Alien Breeder is available for pre-order on Amazon!

For a glimpse at what happened prior to the invasion, Alien Selection tells the story of the first encounter between a Yehrin warrior and a human female! You can download it for FREE on BookFunnel or purchase it on Amazon for just $.99!

BookFunnel

Amazon

Other Titles

The Alien Invasion Series

Alien Selection

Alien Conquest

Alien Prisoner

Alien Breeder

The Alien Abduction Series

Anna and the Alien

Beth and the Barbarian

Cam and the Conqueror

Greta and the Gargoyle

Deb and the Demon

Ella and the Emperor

Faith and the Fighter

Treasured by the Alien

with Bex McLynn

Mama and the Alien Warrior

Table of Contents

Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Epilogue

Author’s Note

Other Titles